Chapter 1: Quirks
Summary:
Petra learns about some of the weird things her brothers can do, while they in turn learn a weird fact about humans.
Notes:
I partially wrote this chapter to explain why Pet (as a teenager) is never phased by some of the more turtle-y things her brothers do. The other reason is because I LOVE writing the Hamato teens as little kids.
This chapter takes place shortly after the events of Chapter One of Spider-Ninja.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been two weeks since Petra became part of the Hamato family.
While living with a bunch of turtles and a giant rat had taken some getting used to, she thought she was starting to get the hang of things.
That is, until she learned that her new brothers didn't always act like humans...
- - - -
"You sure you want to go much further?" Leonardo asked, sounding uncomfortable.
Petra thought he was just getting scared.
They were out exploring the tunnels again so she could learn to navigate them from memory. While she knew the tunnels immediately around their home, some of the further tunnels left her disoriented.
"Yeah, just a little more," the four-year-old answered, marching forward.
"...Fine," Leo allowed.
The next tunnel they entered ended in a storm grate. A breeze came through. While it left Petra a bit uncomfortable (it was only March and still a little chilly) she didn't mind it.
Leonardo, on the other hand, was shivering like crazy.
"This tunnel's worse than the last one!" He blew on his hands and rubbed them together, trying to warm up. "Can we go?"
"It's not that cold..." she said, confused.
"Not to you," he responded. "Turtles get really cold really easy."
Petra remembered hearing that reptiles didn't like the cold, and immediately felt guilty.
"Oh, I'm sorry!"
She took off her red jacket and put it over Leo's shell. It didn't fit him, but she hoped it would warm him a little.
It seemed to work, as Leo didn't shiver as hard.
"Thanks." He smiled at her. "Home?"
"Okay."
When they got back, she asked Splinter about what Leo had said. He confirmed it: her brothers didn't like the cold at all, and liked anything that would help keep them warm.
Petra realized that was probably why the guys fought over who got to sit next to her when they sat on the couch... and why they always insisted on her being part of their turtle piles.
- - - -
"Remember," Raph told her as he held up the plastic bat. "Follow through!"
"Got it." She prepared to pitch the tennis ball.
Her second-oldest brother had been shocked when he learned that no one had ever taught Petra how to play ball, a skill he considered absolutely necessary. So, after lunch, he'd grabbed his plastic bat and the first ball he could find before taking Petra out into one of the tunnels.
She wasn't very good at it yet; the ball was already wet and dirty from falling into puddles of rain water or rolling off into other tunnels. Raph wasn't a very patient teacher, but he was a persistent one.
"Okay," she prepared to throw, "ready?"
"Just do it already!"
She threw it. It was easily the best pitch she'd thrown yet, and went sailing right for the bat. Raphael was grinning as he swung, and there was a satisfying thunk as the ball collided with the bat.
Their smiles disappeared when the ball went sailing into the river of rainwater at the center of the tunnel.
It had been raining a lot in the last few days (no thunder, thankfully), and the water in the storm sewers was well over the kids' heads.
"Great," the five-year-old turtle mumbled. He peered into the water. Because the tennis ball was bright yellow, they could kind of see it from where it had landed at the bottom of the river.
"Maybe we can find another ball..." Petra began, guilt already eating at her.
She didn't finish; without a word, Raph dove headfirst into the water.
She waited for him to come back up.
And waited.
And waited.
After fifteen or so minutes, she started freaking out. Was he stuck? Was he hurt?! Had he drowned?!?
"Sensei!" She was about to run back home and get their father when Raphael surfaced, sucking in a huge breath.
"Got it!" He smirked as he tossed the soaked ball at Pet's feet and started to climb out.
"It got caught between two rocks so I really had to pull to get it out--"
Petra, her face red, ran forward and shoved him. He fell backwards into the water, surfacing a second later.
"What the heck?!?" He angrily responded as he crawled out of the water again.
"WHY DID YOU DO THAT?!?" She yelled at him, tears running down her face. "I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD!"
"What? No!" He yelled back, scowling. "Didn't you know turtles can hold their breath for a really long time?"
"No, I didn't! I thought you were dead!"
The fight went out of Raphael, and he finally noticed that she was crying.
"I... You were really scared, huh?"
"Yes!" She wiped the tears from her eyes, sniffed, and started marching away. "I'm going home."
"Pet..." Raph, still dripping wet, caught her by the shoulder. "I didn't know you didn't know. I'm sorry."
She wanted to stay mad... but she knew Raphael only ever apologized if he really meant it.
She sighed.
"I forgive you," she replied.
She stayed pretty close to Raph for most of the afternoon, silently reassuring herself that he was alright.
He looked a little annoyed at it, but he didn't tell her to go away.
- - - -
They had almost finished building their tower when Pet heard a low rumbling noise.
"I'm so hungry!" Mikey complained. "Hey, Sensei! When do we eat?"
"Soon, Michelangelo," Sensei called from the kitchen. "Be patient."
"I'm so hungry I could eat this block," the orange clad turtle grumbled, holding up one of the wooden blocks he and Pet had been playing with.
The five-year-old pretended to start eating the block, earning giggles from his sister.
Just then, they noticed a worm slithering by. Pet had learned that, while not common, it wasn't unusual for bugs and worms to come into their home. This didn't bother her too much because Splinter or one of her brothers was always happy to kill the really scary-looking bugs...
"Great, a snack!" Mikey cheered when he saw the worm.
Pet giggled again, thinking he was still messing around... only to gasp in disgust when he grabbed the worm, popped it in his mouth and swallowed it whole.
"Eww!"
"What?" He shrugged. "It doesn't taste bad."
"But it's a worm." She shuddered. "Worms aren't food."
"Not to you," he replied. "But sensei said that, since we're turtles, some things might taste good to us that don't taste good to humans."
He counted off fingers as he talked. "I like worms, algae, cookies, cheese, Sensei's noodle soup, vegetables..."
"You like vegetables? Even broccoli?" She made a face.
Aunt May had fought Petra countless times to get her to eat broccoli.
"Yeah, we all do! Real turtles like vegetables, so we do too!"
Pet realized that was probably why her brothers were always happy when she gave them her broccoli whenever Splinter made it...
- - - -
"Okay..." Donnie said, grinning. "According to the book, we just need to add the vinegar to the bottle and put the balloon over it."
"Ready!" His four-year-old sister beamed.
"Go!"
She poured the vinegar into the empty two-liter bottle they'd found in the tunnels. The second she was done, Donatello slipped the old nitrite glove they'd found over the bottle, securing it with some string.
As they watched, the glove began to inflate like a balloon. In seconds it was as full as it could be.
"It worked!" Donnie cheered.
"We did it!" Pet laughed as they high-fived.
Suddenly, the glove got too full. It exploded, knocking the bottle over and spilling the mixture all over the table.
Pet looked at Donatello... and only saw his shell.
"Donnie?" She asked, worried.
In a second, his arms, legs, and head reappeared from within his shell.
"Sorry," he apologized. "The noise scared me..."
He realized she was staring at him in awe.
"You went in your shell?"
"Yeah... Have you not seen us do that before?"
"No... Do you do it all the time?"
"Yes and no. We only really do it when we get scared by something... but Mikey does it to mess around sometimes. Turtles instinctively go in their shells when frightened as a form of protection."
"Cool." She grinned.
They both grimaced when the smell of vinegar hit their noses, and realized they'd better clean up their experiment before they stank up the rest of the home.
- - - -
While Splinter constantly scavenged to make sure they always had something to eat, it was rare that he found fresh fruit. So when came home with a bag of fresh apples he'd snatched from a produce truck, Pet and the turtles had been ecstatic.
It was when Petra was finishing her apple that she first noticed that one of her teeth felt... weird.
"Guys, I think something's wrong with my mouth."
"Let me see," Leo offered. She opened her mouth wide, absentmindedly pushing against one of her teeth with her tongue.
Leonardo jumped back.
"Pet, one of your teeth is loose!"
"What?" She got wide-eyed.
"Is her mouth broken?" Mikey looked terrified.
With no further words exchanged, the five of them got up in sync and ran for Splinter.
They all talked over each other when they finally found him, and he needed to ask three times why they were panicking before he finally learned what was going on.
To their shock, he let out a little laugh.
"There is nothing to fear, Petra."
He went on to explain that human children lost their teeth when they were little, and that new adult teeth grew in their place.
"And that's normal?" Donnie looked shocked.
"Yes. It happened to me when I was Petra's age."
"Cool." Mikey beamed. "Will we lose our teeth?"
"Technically, you already did."
The kids were confused, and Splinter led them to his room.
"When turtles are born, they possess something called an egg tooth. This helps them break out of their eggs when they hatch. The four of you still had your egg teeth when you mutated. You lost them when you were a year or so old."
He pulled a little box down from a shelf and opened it.
"Wow, we were little," Raph commented as they looked at their old egg teeth.
Petra nodded. If she hadn't known any better, she'd have thought they were tiny rocks.
"Sensei," she asked, "when my baby tooth comes out, will you put it in the box?"
"If you wish." He nodded.
Feeling better about the loose tooth, the five siblings ran off to play.
An hour later, Splinter caught them tying a string to Petra's loose tooth, then tying the other end to Mikey's skateboard. He stopped them before anything bad could happen.
Needless to say, they lost dessert privileges that night.
Notes:
Birds and reptiles (including turtles) have a small attachment on their beak when they're born called a caruncle, more commonly known as an egg tooth. It's purpose is to help them break out of their eggs when they're ready to hatch. Typically, they lose this tooth very shortly after hatching. In this universe, the Turtles were hatchlings when they were first mutated, and still had their egg teeth. The reason they lost their egg teeth way later was due to the mutation. Splinter knows about egg teeth because he did a LOT of research on turtles when he ended up taking the boys in.
Japan doesn't have a tooth fairy, so Splinter doesn't know about the American tradition and thus didn't tell Petra or the Turtles about it. Instead, when a child loses a tooth in Japan, they throw their lost tooth into the air or on the ground (depending on if the lost tooth was on the top or bottom of the mouth). This is meant to guarantee that the new tooth will grow in the right direction.
Even though they don't know about the tooth fairy, the kids still wanted to see if they could get the tooth out faster. Hence the skateboard plan. Good thing Splinter intervened, because it would not have ended well otherwise...
Chapter 2: A Funny Thing Happened on the Way Home
Summary:
While on the road with Agent Coulson, Petra gets to see why he's Fury's top agent.
Notes:
Inspired by the Marvel short film "A Funny Thing Happened On The Way To Thor's Hammer"
This chapter takes place between the events of Part 2 and Part 3 of Spider-Ninja.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"So, what did you think of your first official SHIELD meeting?" Coulson asked as he stopped at a red light.
"It was cool." Petra admitted as she took off her fake glasses. "But I don't think Agent Hand likes me."
Fury and Coulson had decided that the Hamatos would need to learn more about how SHIELD came up with contingency plans and procedures. Hence, Petra had been brought along to one of SHIELD's offices in New Jersey to attend a meeting Fury was holding. It was low-risk as far as the Hamatos' secret went, as Agents Hill and Coulson would make sure no one asked any threatening questions.
The meeting itself had been interesting (they were reworking prison riot procedures in case anyone tried to pull what the Goblin did), but she'd felt Agent Victoria Hand staring at her for most of it.
Of the four agents who'd been present for the meeting, Agent Hand was the only one unaware of who "Sofie Hamato" was. Coulson had cooked up a story about how she was the daughter of a SHIELD agent who wanted to join the family business one day. From the look in her eyes, it was obvious Hand didn't believe him. But with both Fury and Hill vouching for him, Hand couldn't do much more than scowl.
"She doesn't like being left out of the loop," Coulson replied, pulling Petra out of her thoughts. "Though my story was technically true. Your birth parents were some of the finest agents SHIELD ever saw."
"Did you know them?" Pet was surprised she'd never thought to ask him before.
"Not very well," he admitted as the light turned green. "Richard and I ran a recon mission in Latveria once, and I think your mother and I took a weapons training class together... But I wasn't close with them."
Petra nodded, understanding.
Coulson shot a glance at the car's gas gauge and frowned.
"Keep an eye out for a gas station; we'll need to make a stop."
The meeting had been in the outskirts of Jersey City, and clearly a longer drive than the agent had expected.
Pet looked out the window, and spotted a station up ahead.
Once they'd pulled up to a fuel pump, Agent Coulson set pump to automatic feed before leading Petra into the station's convenience store.
"Remember," he whispered to her, "anyone asks, I'm your uncle."
She nodded.
"You want to grab a snack?" He said out loud.
They made their way towards the back of the store, where the candy was kept.
Petra instantly decided on a bag of sour gummy worms. Agent Coulson had found a rack of miniature donuts. He knelt down, staring at them.
The spider-girl joined him, and gave him a raised eyebrow.
"Are you trying to make a choice," she asked, "or trying to intimidate them?"
"Hey," he said defensively, "it's a big choice. They're both good."
He held up one sleeve of miniature chocolate doughnuts and one sleeve of miniature powdered doughnuts.
Before Pet could respond, her spider sense went off.
Recognizing the look in her eyes, Coulson grew serious, slipping the doughnut sleeves into his pockets.
The reason for her tingling senses appeared seconds later.
They heard the gasp of the cashier as a gun clicked.
"Hands up! Don't move!" A man yelled.
"Don't move or I'll blow your head off," another man threatened.
The sound of the guns made Petra freeze, and she forced herself to take a deep breath.
Coulson grabbed her arm, his eyes serious.
"No matter what," he whispered at her, "stay down. I'll handle this."
He took a breath and developed a casual demeanor as he stood.
"Who else is here?!" The first robber demanded. "Who owns that car outside?"
"I do."
The men whirled around to see Coulson standing in the aisle.
"But it's really more like a lease," he continued, almost conversationally.
"Toss the keys over here," the first robber ordered. "Come on!"
"Okay, okay." Calmly, the agent took the keys from his suit pocket and tossed them to the robber.
No longer considering him a threat, the two robbers turned back to the terrified cashier. One of them slapped a bag on the counter.
"Empty the cash register, start filling this bag with cigarettes--"
"Excuse me?" Coulson spoke up. "I also have this gun, you'll probably be needing that."
The two men spun around, aiming their guns at the agent. He was calmly holding his gun in a non-threatening manner, practically dangling it with two fingers.
"Put it down!" One of the robbers yelled.
"Right now!" The other demanded.
"Okay. Don't want any trouble." Coulson raised a hand and looked intimidated (though Pet had known him long enough to tell it was an act).
"Toss the piece over here then," the second robber spoke.
Coulson winced. "I'd prefer not throw it and risk the gun accidentally going off. Maybe I could slide it over?"
The men exchanged looks before the second robber gave a small nod.
"Yeah, slide it over to my feet. Don't try anything funny."
"Okay." Still pretending to look intimidated, Coulson began to take a side step. "I'm just gonna move over to this aisle. And I'm gonna slide it over to you."
He did as he said he would. Petra, who was hiding behind a display of beef jerky, watched with wide eyes.
She and she alone noticed when his eyes went from big and innocent-looking to cold and focused.
The second the robber bent down to pick up the surrendered gun, Coulson sprung into action.
He grabbed two bags of flour off of the shelf and threw them at the first robber's head. With him distracted, Coulson used the shelf to lift himself into the air. As he began to descend, he kicked the second robber's gun just as he was about to shoot. The gun went off while pointed at the man's shoe. He let out a pained scream as Coulson landed. The agent took the screaming man's rifle and used it to whack the first robber (who had recovered from the flour) across the face. He then whirled back around and did the same to the second robber.
In the span of maybe ten seconds, both criminals were unconscious on the floor. Minus a dusting of flour on his sleeve, Coulson was completely fine.
The agent calmly bent down to get his keys from the first robber's pocket, then picked up all three guns.
"Sofie," he called, using Pet's alias. "You can come out now."
She stood up, not bothering to hide her impressed grin.
"You have got to show me how to do that."
"Maybe some day," he replied before turning to the cashier.
She still had her hands up, her wide eyes going from Coulson to Petra to the men on the floor.
"Sorry for the mess," Coulson politely said.
He pulled both sleeves of doughnuts from his pockets as Petra put her pack of gummy worms down.
"Couldn't decide, could you?" She joked.
"They're both tasty," he commented as he pulled a five-dollar bill from his wallet.
The woman was still terrified, making no move to take the money.
"Keep the change," the agent decided. He grabbed his doughnuts and motioned for Pet to grab her candy.
"Wait. What should I tell the police?" The cashier finally spoke.
"Tell them those online tae bo classes really paid off," Petra replied.
The woman stared at them incredulously as the agent and teenager left the gas station.
"Seriously," Pet laughed as they got back in the car. "That was awesome, Agent Coulson."
"That was nothing," he responded as he started the car (though he was still grinning at the praise).
"You call that nothing?"
"Next time you see Agent May, ask her to tell you about that time she busted up a pickpocket ring in one hour with nothing but a Nerf gun..."
Notes:
Petra likes sour gummy worms because her brothers hate sour candy; its the only snack she can have that she knows they won't steal.
Coulson's love of donuts is part of Marvel canon.
Agent Victoria Hand is one of my least favorite Marvel characters. She's a good agent, but she's also kind of a huge jerk. Fury, Hill, and Coulson all agreed she couldn't be trusted to know about Team Renaissance (she was told that Pet was a trainee). She knows she's being kept out of the loop on something, and she's ticked that she's not allowed to know.
Pet's pseudonym, "Sofie", came from her middle name, Sofonisba. Nat suggested she come up with another alias so she doesn't have to throw her real name around whenever in public.
Chapter 3: How Pepper Found Out
Summary:
The soon-to-be Mrs. Stark has known about the Hamatos for a while. She decides to explain how.
Notes:
This chapter takes place a couple weeks after the final chapter of Spider-Ninja.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"...As you can see here," Natasha pointed at a spot on her tablet's screen, "this is when the bomb went off, shutting down the locking mechanism on the door. That's when Bebop, Rocksteady, and Kraven escaped."
"So those three dudes are running around New York again?" Mikey said, worriedly.
"Perfect," Raph grunted, holding his sandwich in a death grip.
"Hey, take it easy," Leo told his brothers. "The Shredder and Goblin are still locked up. Those three can't do a lot of damage on their own."
The blue-clad turtle knew that Bebop and Rocksteady were basically muscles for hire, and had been so even before they got their powers. Kraven was pretty dangerous, sure, but he was still shell-bent on hunting down the turtles. It was doubtful that he'd change his goals after escaping.
"Unfortunately," Clint agreed with Leonardo, "sometimes the best strategy for catching a villain is waiting until they make a mistake or reveal themselves. You'll run yourself ragged otherwise."
The turtle nodded, wincing a little as he remembered what happened when he tried to hunt down Shredder by himself.
The Hamato teens had been invited to Avengers Tower for lunch/a strategy meeting. Splinter and Petra had declined due to needing to meet with Fury, but the turtles had happily accepted.
"Since your family has the most experience fighting them," Steve spoke up, "we'll need whatever tips you can give us on their strengths and weaknesses."
"The Hulk could probably just smack them down, no problem," Michelangelo replied as he took another bite from his sandwich.
"Mikey!" Raphael smacked him in the shoulder.
Bruce looked uncomfortable. "Yeah, the other guy can take out most enemies... But he doesn't usually go away without help, and he can be pretty uncontrollable."
"That's an understatement." Tony nodded, unusually seriously.
To his credit, Mikey looked pretty guilty.
"Anyway," the Iron Man went back to his easygoing demeanor, "let's talk about something else. Like this amazing armor I'm making..."
He was cut off by the elevator door opening.
A strawberry blond woman in high heels and a business suit walked into the room. She was holding a Stark tablet and reading off of it as she walked, her heels clicking on the floor. Her business suit had been modified to accommodate a baby bump, but that didn't take away from her professional image.
Tony and Natasha weren't phased, but Steve, Clint, and Bruce all looked a bit alarmed... until they realized with confusion that the Turtles were completely calm.
"Tony," Pepper Potts (soon to be Stark) spoke without looking up from her tablet. "We have a lunch meeting at the Guggenheim tomorrow at noon. They want to discuss Stark Industries housing some of their pieces in case New York comes under attack again."
"Can we just say we'll do it and skip the meeting?" Tony moaned as he started pulling out the bread to make Pepper a sandwich.
"Art's important, Tony!" Mikey said indignantly.
"Yeah, some of those pieces have historical value," Donatello agreed before turning to Pepper. "Nice to see you again, ma'am."
"Oh, hello boys." Pepper finally looked up from her tablet. "And yes, Tony, you have to go."
He grumbled under his breath. "Fine. What do you want on your sandwich?"
She thought for a moment, her hand on her bump. "Ham, pickles, feta cheese, mustard, olives... Do we have any kimchi left?"
"Kimchi and pickles?" Raph made a face.
"I can't with these cravings," Tony rolled his eyes lovingly as he checked the fridge.
The other Avengers looked very confused, but Hawkeye was the first to speak up.
"I'm sorry, did we miss something? I thought Pepper didn't have clearance to know about you guys."
"Officially, I don't," Pepper admitted, rubbing her stomach. "But I learned by accident."
"How'd that happen?" Steve asked.
"Yeah." Leo crossed his arms while looking at Donatello and Raphael. "Why don't you tell them how it happened?"
Mikey gleefully took a bite from his sandwich as he watched his brothers flinch.
"Easy, killer." Tony glanced at Leo before turning to the other Avengers. "So, I had Raph and Don at the Tower..."
- - - -
"Why is that robot wearing a dunce cap?" Donnie asked, eyeing the machine in question.
"Oh, Dum-E?" Tony answered absentmindedly. "He knows what he did."
"Now I have more questions..." The purple-clad turtle muttered.
"Save 'em for later." Raph nudged his brother as Tony led them into the hall of armors.
"Here we are." The billionaire grinned as the sixteen-year-olds stared in awe. "Okay, boys, pick your favorites. Then get ready to rumble."
Raph picked the Mark VI armor while Donnie picked Mark III (claiming that the suit had more durability than some of the later models, something Tony thought he should look into). Once J.A.R.V.I.S. helped transfer the suits' motor function controls to two hand-held game controllers, the game began with Tony as the M.C.
"Alright, everyone, welcome to Rock 'Em, Sock 'Em Robots, Iron Man edition! Ready, and... FIGHT!"
Tony was impressed at how the two managed to make his suits pull off what he suspected were ninja fighting moves, and started wondering if he could make a suit that could do martial arts.
They lost track of time, and were on round three of the fight when Tony heard the lab doors open.
Pepper walked in, and froze at the sight of two mutant turtles controlling two of Tony's suits, who were locked in combat. Raph and Don still hadn't noticed her, completely devoted to the game.
She gave Tony one of those looks that demanded an answer.
"Let's be honest," he began as he walked over to her (barely dodging a random robot fist). "This isn't the weirdest thing you've walked in on me doing..."
- - - -
Clint and Bruce were on the floor, laughing.
Steve and Nat were more controlled, but the former was still grinning from ear to ear.
"In his defense," Pepper remarked between bites of sandwich, "he's right in that it isn't the worst thing I've seen him doing in his lab..."
Tony's eyes went wide and he put a finger over his lips, urging her not to say more.
Leonardo snorted. "Anyway, once Mrs. Stark knew, she agreed to keep our secret. Raph and Don told Splinter that she knew, while Tony told SHIELD."
"I'm not Missus Stark yet, Leo," she corrected. "And how could I not keep a secret when you offered me a free babysitter?"
"What?" Steve and Bruce looked confused.
"Mikey's great with kids," Raph explained, shrugging.
"I promised I'd babysit Tony Junior whenever they needed," Michelangelo proudly told the Avengers. "I said I'd do it for a pizza and a new video game."
"For the last time," Pepper rolled her eyes, "the Ultrasound said the baby will be a girl. And even if she wasn't, I'm not calling our baby Tony Junior."
Tony looked like he'd been slapped. "I beg to differ..."
"Here we go again," Natasha grumbled as the argument began anew.
Notes:
The famous Virginia "Pepper" Potts has dated Tony long enough to know when he's hiding something. Still, walking in on two turtle mutants playing with his armors was something she never expected to see.
Both the robot in the dunce cap and Tony's line about Pepper walking in on him come from the Iron Man movies.
Tony can be a little childish now and then, and I fully believe that he'd let two teenagers goad him into letting them play with two of his suits just to prove that his creations could fight each other with no damage.
Pepper's cool with Mikey being a babysitter because he's a ninja, nanny, protective older brother and clown rolled up in one, he's cheap, and he knows CPR (Splinter, Leo, and Donnie made everyone learn it just in case).
Chapter 4: Sibling Solidarity
Summary:
Whether you're a human or a mutant, growing up can be challenging for anyone.
Good thing the Hamatos have each other to help them through it.
Notes:
Just a fluff chapter I thought of. The turtles are about thirteen here, and Petra's twelve.
Also, it touches on something I mentioned back in Part 2 of Spider-Ninja.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Raph," Leonardo sat up from the couch, looking concerned, "what's wrong with your shell?"
Petra, who'd been reading a book on the other couch, looked up.
"What do you mean?" Raphael didn't seem concerned, but tried to look at the back of his shell.
Pet immediately saw what was wrong. His shell was... peeling.
"Ugh, Leo, is something stuck to my shell?" Mikey came in, scratching at his shell. "It feels like there's paper or something on there..."
He turned around, and his shell was in the same condition as Raph's.
Leonardo absentmindedly scratched at his shell as he looked at his brothers, concerned. His eyes then went wide and he looked at his shell. Pet came and saw that his shell was in the same state as his brothers'.
"Um, guys?"
Donnie came in from his lab, scratching at his shell. "I think we need to get Master Splinter..."
Fortunately, their sensei knew what was going on.
"Boys," he said as he examined their shells, "remember when I told you that you may experience... changes as you grow older?"
"Yes, please don't remind us," Raph grumbled, blushing.
Petra blushed, too. April had given her an equally awkward conversation...
"Well, this is one of those changes. As you grow, your shells lose some of their old scutes to grow new ones. I have expected this to happen for a while, and I know what to do."
Petra was tasked with making strong sencha tea and salads for the boys while Splinter got them set up in front of the TV with blankets. He also made them all wrap up in blankets and put on oven mitts so they couldn't scratch at their shells. Every hour, he had one of them go and soak in the tub, as this would help alleviate the itching.
"The old scutes will fall off when they are ready," Splinter told the boys as he turned on a movie channel. "Until then, do not scratch... Michelangelo, what did I just say?!?"
Needless to say, it wasn't a fun day for the guys. Soaking in the tub every few hours helped with the itching, but then they had to spend another few hours trying not to scratch at their shells.
Pet... wasn't quite sure what to say to them. Sure, she knew that they were in pain and miserable, but other than apologizing for the itching she didn't really know what to tell them.
She decided to follow Splinter's lead and simply bring them what they needed or asked for. She spent most of the afternoon prepping fruits and salads for the guys, making sure they drank water, and grabbing towels for whenever they got done in the bath.
To the relief of her brothers, the old scutes had all fallen off by the end of the day. The new scutes were a little sensitive and tender, but Splinter promised that would fade in a day or two.
"Woo-hoo!" Mikey cheered when the itching finally stopped. "We don't ever have to go through that again!"
Splinter sighed. "Unfortunately, Michelangelo, this will likely happen once or twice every year."
Mikey gasped in horror and hugged Petra to him like a teddy bear (to her surprise and annoyance).
"Every year?"
The other three turtles exchanged horrified glances before Leo sighed.
"Let's just go to bed."
- - - -
Growing up sucked.
Pet took a deep breath and hugged her plushie to her stomach.
She was glad that it had happened when she was at April's. She'd been a little panicked (sure she'd known it would happen eventually but still), but April had managed to calm her down. Once she was feeling slightly better about the whole thing, her surrogate older sister texted Splinter about what was going on, told him that she'd handle everything, then had taken her out to grab what she'd need.
Splinter had been understanding when she came home, and was more than happy to give her some space.
Petra had erroneously thought she'd be able to handle it on her own and keep the whole thing a secret from her brothers.
And then, as she'd climbed the ladder to go to her room, the bag of supplies in hand, Donnie had come out of his room, spooking her.
And she'd dropped the bag.
Everything she and April had bought had spilled out.
And he saw it all.
Her face red, Petra had grabbed it all in one go and ran for her room, locking the door. She hadn't even been able to look at Don.
She'd cried into her pillow for an hour. This was it. She could never face her family again. She'd just live in her room forever, and sneak out at night to use the bathroom and steal food from the kitchen. If she even looked at her family again, she'd die of embarrassment.
She'd been in her room for two hours at that point, wishing she could disappear.
Pain went through her abdomen again, and she hugged the stuffed turtle April had given her for her eleventh birthday.
She started when there was a knock at her door.
"Go away!" She shouted, preparing to throw her stuffie at the invader.
"I brought you something," Donnie spoke through the door.
She smelled chocolate... and her stomach rumbled.
Pet sighed. Her "hide in her room" plan was stupid; she'd have to face her family sooner or later...
Taking her silence as an invitation, Donatello opened the door. One of his hands held a mug of steaming hot chocolate.
"You... feeling okay?"
She shot him a glare. He flinched.
"Yeah, bad choice of words."
He handed her the mug. She subtly kicked the bag of supplies further under her bed as she took her first sip of the drink. It was thick and loaded with marshmallow fluff, which meant that Mikey had made it.
"I just told the others that you're feeling sick," Don told her as he sat next to her on the bed. "I said it was a girl thing."
"Oh," Pet responded.
"Mikey didn't get it." He admitted. "I think Leo and Raph did, though."
"Great," She replied sarcastically before taking another sip of her drink.
"Hey..." He soothed. He bit his lip, like he was trying to think of what to say, before he sighed.
"I'll be honest, I don't know what's going on. But I know that it's a really crappy thing to go through."
She looked at him in surprise. Raph swore whenever he thought he could get away with it, but Donnie hated saying things even slightly profane.
"Just because we don't understand what's wrong," he continued, "doesn't mean we don't care. You didn't really understand what was wrong with us the first time we shed, but you stayed with us the whole time."
"You were hurting. It was the least I could do," she responded.
"Exactly. That's what we want to do for you. If you want to tell us what's wrong, that's fine. If you don't want to talk about it, that's fine, too. Just tell us what we can do to help, and we'll do it. Okay?"
It felt like a weight had disappeared from her shoulders. "Okay."
She pulled him into a side hug. He hugged back, and she could hear him let out a little sigh of relief.
He spoke again when she let him out of the hug.
"There's a monster movie marathon playing downstairs. All really cheesy ones. You want in?"
"Let's go."
Mikey nearly tackled her in a hug when she came into the living room, eyes full of concern, but Leo held him back. She just smiled as she sat between Raphael and Donatello.
They didn't exactly coddle or crowd her (which she was happy about), but they were all oddly attentive. When she shivered, Raph put a blanket around her without a word. When the pain caused her to grimace, Leonardo brought her a glass of water and an ibuprofen, staring at her until she took it. When she off-handedly mentioned being hungry, Mikey brought out a bag of tortilla chips and massive bowl of salsa.
Petra, as the first cheesy movie ended and another began, looked lovingly at her brothers (who were too busy telling dumb jokes about the movie to notice).
If this had to happen every month, at least she always had someone to support her.
Notes:
Due to the Turtles all having some medic training on Donnie's insistence, they do know what Petra is going through. They just didn't bring it up partially out of discomfort and partially out of respect for her.
Splinter was never more grateful for April's presence in their lives than he was on THAT day.
Like I said in a previous chapter, Splinter did a lot of research on turtles so he could be prepared for anything his sons might go through.
Turtles shed their scutes as they grow, and sometimes to help the shell recover from damage. It isn't a pleasant experience, as it makes the shell itch and can cause the turtle to rub against rough objects in an attempt to get the scutes off. Splinter read up on turtle biology and had always thought something like this might happen, which is why he insisted on the treatment he gave his sons.
Petra was a lot smaller than the Turtles for a while because they got their growth spurts before she did. So Mikey, when they were kids, developed a habit of grabbing his sister and hugging her to him when he heard distressing news. He stopped doing this when he was fourteen and she was thirteen.
Had to change the title of this chapter because I realized the previous title was too close to the title of a chapter of Spider-Ninja. Whoops!
Chapter 5: A Friend In Need, Part One
Summary:
While on a mission, Spider-Ninja, Donatello, and Captain America locate something unexpected...
Notes:
The Avengers fans would never forgive me if I left this character out...
The next three chapters take place roughly a month after the events of Spider-Ninja.
Chapter Text
"Donnie, it's okay," Petra reassured him.
"Just take deep breaths," Steve added, eyes locked on the turtle.
Ever since he'd seen Tony have one, the captain had read up on panic attacks. If Tony, or anyone else, ended up having one in front of him, Steve didn't want to simply be a bystander again.
The trembling Donatello was taking deep breaths, as instructed, and it seemed like he was starting to calm down. The fact that Rogers was in full Captain America gear, shield and all, probably made him seem more authoritative than usual.
Steve couldn't help feeling a little guilty; Barton had mentioned that Don was afraid of flying (though he hadn't said how he knew that). He'd done fine during the flight... until they hit that turbulence while in the process of landing...
Seeing that Donnie was starting to calm down (and that Spider-Ninja was better suited to help him), Steve's mind went back to the mission.
Now that HYDRA and their most active subdivision were gone (Coulson had been VERY happy to see Grant Ward behind bars), SHIELD was focusing on targeting any remaining HYDRA bases. There was a chance that the Nazi-founded organization had a few sleeper cells, and Fury wanted those taken out as soon as possible.
Steve did, too. He could never forgive the organization for what they'd try to do to his country... and what they'd done to his best friend.
The bar's music (and singing/laughing patrons) drowned out most other conversations. At their table, the newly-formed Howling Commandos joked over their second (or third) round of drinks. Steve stepped away from his newly-recruited men, and went to find his best friend/brother.
"See," Bucky said as soon as Steve joined him. "I told you. They're all idiots."
He took a sip of his drink as the captain sat.
"How 'bout you?" Steve asked. "You ready to follow 'Captain America' into the jaws of death?"
"Hell no." Bucky responded. Then flashed him a winning smile. "That kid from Brooklyn that was too dumb not to run away from a fight. I'm following him."
Steve smiled as the bartender brought his drink over.
"You're keeping the old outfit, right?" Bucky asked as the two of them glanced at the poster on the wall of Steve in his new uniform.
"You know what?" The captain replied. "It's kinda growing on me."
"Cap?"
Startled, Steve turned around. Donatello was back on his feet, and both teenagers were looking at him with concern.
"Sorry, lost in thought," he apologized. "You alright, Don?"
"Much better," he nodded.
"Just say the word," Spider-Ninja slung her duffel bag over her shoulder. "We're following you."
"Let's go."
They'd landed their jet in an abandoned field roughly miles outside of Stuttgart. Agents from SHIELD's German division had located an old HYDRA base. They hadn't gone too far past the entrance, but from what they could tell the underground base had been abandoned for a few decades. Fury decided to send in Steve, and let him pick who he brought with him.
Seeing as how he hadn't seen the Hamatos in action, yet, Captain America had requested Spider-Ninja and Donatello.
"I'll admit," the spider girl said as they finished their trek towards the base, "this isn't how I thought my first trip to Europe would go."
"Same." Donnie nodded. He smirked. "You probably wanted to take MJ to Paris, right? City of love?"
Petra blushed. "Shut up."
Steve snorted. He'd teased Bucky about his seemingly endless stream of girlfriends when they were teenagers...
The German agents had marked off the area with flags, yellow tape, and a sign.
"Vorsicht," Cap read aloud. "Sinkloch voraus."
"What does that mean?" Spider-Ninja asked.
"It's German," Steve explained. "'Danger: sinkhole ahead.' Fury said they needed to make sure no passersby saw the base entrance and got curious."
Petra looked around at the empty field. "Somehow I don't think they needed to worry..."
"Focus, Pet." Donnie got her attention and motioned for the duffel.
She handed it over, and he began to dig through it. He pulled out SHIELD standard issue communicators, a tablet, and three flashlights.
Once the gear was distributed, Rogers took charge.
"From what the agents could tell, there's no one down there. But I've underestimated HYDRA before, and we need to be ready for anything. Spider-Ninja, since you can sense danger, I want you up front. If your senses go off, or if you see something suspicious, tell me immediately."
She nodded.
"Donatello, you'll be right behind her. Do you still have that perimeter scanner Tony gave you?"
The turtle held up his wrist. The device in question looked a lot like a watch, only it had what appeared to be a small SONAR dish rather than a clock.
"Good." Rogers nodded. "You'll be right behind Petra. Keep your bo staff at the ready, and alert me if anything grabs your attention. I'm guessing neither of you speak German?"
"No," Don admitted. "But we downloaded this app that translates foreign text into English."
He opened the app on his tablet and showed him.
Steve wasted a few seconds simply staring (this new world's technology never ceased to amaze him) before he came back to himself.
"Good, that'll be useful." He took his shield off of his back. "I'll take up the rear. While we're down there, I want you both to listen to me like you'd listen to your father. It's my job to keep you safe. Got it?"
"Yes, sir." They both nodded.
He nodded back. "Alright, let's go."
- - - -
Pet's senses were on high alert as they made their way through the abandoned base.
It looked like the German agents were right; the owners of the base hadn't been by in a long time.
Judging by the sheer amount of dust and spider webs, neither had a cleaning crew.
It was a good thing she'd been upfront; with her spider instincts, she didn't mind a few webs here and there. She knocked down any webs in their path (angering a few of her fellow arachnids) as she went forward, keeping them from her brother and Steve.
Due to relying on flashlight beams, their walk through was slow-going, made slower by Steve and Donnie stopping now and then so the app could translate something in German.
Most of what they'd found thus far were old Nazi World War Two propaganda posters, ancient devices, and empty cigarette boxes.
While historians would lose their minds at most of what was there, the group hadn't found anything of incredible interest yet. After an hour, they still hadn't found anything.
Plus, Petra's heightened sense of smell did not appreciate how much dust was in the air. She'd sneezed at least four times since they entered the base.
After her fifth sneeze, she was about to suggest that they head topside for a lunch break... and then her spider-sense went off.
She'd learned that her senses, while primarily there to detect danger, would also sometimes go off just to let her know that there was something nearby she needed to see.
At that moment, spider-sense was telling her to look left.
For a moment, all she saw was an old wooden door. But her heightened sense of hearing detected the hum of technology. Not modern technology (not by any means), but still working technology.
"Guys," she spoke up, "I think there's something behind that door."
It was locked, but Steve's military training and serum-enhanced strength let him easily kick it down.
As the three of them entered the room, they all froze.
It was a lab, with the walls covered in ancient (but still running) computers. Light flooded the room as soon as they walked in.
"This tech looks like it's from the seventies," Donatello noted. "Early eighties at the latest."
"No one's been here for a while," Petra noted a fine layer of dust on a tabletop. "Maybe they used the old base as a cover? Make people think it's a useless old building so they don't think to look for the real lab?"
"Maybe..." Steve nodded, though his gaze was elsewhere.
Petra looked in the same direction as him, and noticed something in the center of the room.
It was a tall cylinder covered by a black tarp.
"Maybe that's a control center," Donnie speculated. "Here, let me see if I can translate some of these signs on the walls..."
As he got to work, Captain America started walking towards the cylinder.
"Cap?" She asked. "Hey, Steve? You okay?"
"Fine..." He mumbled before he turned to look at her. "Did you know that HYDRA used prisoners of war for some of their experiments?"
Her eyes widened and she shook her head.
"I saw some of the results myself..." He continued, his voice sounding haunted. "We lost some good men to their scientists... What if this lab was for those experiments?"
"Guys, you're not going to believe this!" Donnie sounded both excited and horrified. "This lab was dedicated to early cryogenic experiments!"
"Are you serious?" Pet's eyes widened.
"What's cryogenics?" Steve replied, eyes deadly serious.
Petra knew that look; it was the "I think I know what you're talking about but I want you to say it" look. Splinter had used it on them a few times when they were trying to get out of trouble...
"Cryogenics," Donnie explained, "is the science of extremely cold temperatures. For the longest time, cryogenisists have been trying to find a way to safely freeze organisms in suspended animation for long periods of time... kind of like..."
The turtle paused when he realized that he might have touched on a sensitive topic.
Cap looked alarmed, and turned to the tall cylinder.
"What if HYDRA was trying to freeze people?" He wondered out loud.
Pet couldn't tell what he was thinking, but she wasn't at all surprised when he ripped the tarp off of the cylinder.
The cylinder was a glass capsule, frozen completely solid. Wires and tubes of various sizes connected the capsule to the numerous computers around the room, and a series of lights flickered across a control panel on the bottom.
The most jarring sight, however, was the fact that a man was trapped inside.
The glass was frosted over, so it was hard to make out his face. He looked as though he were asleep.
Don and Pet were motionless for all of five seconds before they both started moving.
"Spider-Ninja, take the other tablet out of the bag and start translating the computers!" Donnie snapped into action. "We need to find out if that guy's alive, and how we can get him out of there!"
"On it!" Pet did as he said.
For a few minutes, they both scrambled with the ancient tech, the language barrier only slightly slowing them down.
When Petra found what she was looking for, she let out a sigh of relief.
"He's still alive! But we need to be really careful getting him out; one wrong step in the reanimation process could kill him."
"Copy that," her brother responded. "I think I found the instructions for what to do. Hold on, I'm sending the translated instructions to your tablet... We're only going to get one shot at this..."
The two began speaking fluent technobabble as they began the process of bringing the frozen soldier back to life.
- - - -
Steve was as frozen as the man in front of him.
He was so shocked that the sounds of the chattering teens and beeping computers faded away.
In his mind, the memory of that fateful mission kept replaying. Other memories followed it: his mother's funeral, fights in alleys and behind movie theaters, the Stark Expo, the rescue mission, the night at the bar, so many successful missions...
The face trapped in the ice capsule... even with inches of ice separating them, Steve could never... would never... forget it.
It was impossible, he was dead...
But the recovery team had never found a body...
And Steve had been thought dead, too...
It was impossible.
And yet it was staring him in the face...
"Bucky?"
Chapter 6: A Friend In Need, Part Two
Summary:
Steve finally gets to reunite with an old friend.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Wait, Bucky?" Donatello turned away from the computers. "As in Sergeant James Buchanon Barnes?"
"Yes," Steve mumbled, in a daze.
"But I thought he was KIA," Spider-Ninja added. "Unless... Wait a sec."
She typed away at the computer, using the translator app to make more progress.
"Holy shell... Cap, you said that you rescued Bucky from a POW camp, right?"
He nodded, his attention finally being taken away from the capsule.
"When you found him, did it look like he'd been experimented on? Maybe he was in a lab, looked drugged...?"
Steve remembered finding Bucky in Schmidt's camp. He'd been strapped down, dazed, repeating his name, rank, and serial number...
"Yes," he nodded again.
"It looks like he was the first test subject for their version of Doctor Erskine's super soldier serum," she finished as she read the data.
"They cracked it, too?" Donnie responded with shock.
"Yes and no," she responded. "Their version of the serum was burned up when the camp exploded. It looks like Bucky was their first successful subject... Hang on, there's more..."
She read over the rest of the medical files. Steve watched as her face turned paler and paler.
"Spider-Ninja?" The captain tried to bring her back.
"Pet?" Donatello spoke up.
The girl took a step away from the computer, taking deep breaths. For moment it looked like she'd be sick, but she powered through.
"They've had him here for years," she explained, eyes wide in horror. "They were using him as a soldier... and when they weren't doing that they were keeping him frozen or... experimenting on him."
She looked Steve in the eyes.
"Captain, there's a chance he may not remember you..."
He paused as he thought about what that would mean... then shook it off.
"Getting Bucky out of here is the best thing we can do for him. I want you two to figure out how to get him out of the capsule as quickly and safely as possible. I'm not losing my best friend again, is that clear?"
"Yes, sir," they both agreed.
"I'll contact Fury and let him know what we've found," he told them.
He didn't know how the director would take the news, but he would definitely need to know about this...
- - - -
All told, Fury took it better than he thought he would.
There were only a few curse words spoken, though they were the kind that Steve's mother would have washed his mouth out for saying.
"And Hamato is confident he can get him out safely?" Fury finished.
"He and his assistant are studying it as we speak, sir," the captain confirmed. "It's a slow-going process due to the amount of translating they need to do, but they're confident they can get him out... There is something else, sir."
"What?"
"Hamato's assistant said that HYDRA conducted numerous experiments on him... and that he may have brain damage as a result. I'm requesting a medical team be sent to our location along with a science team."
"Granted. And before you ask, yes, you'll have permission to visit Barnes as soon as the doctors approve."
Steve felt a weight lift off of his shoulders.
"Let me know the second Barnes is out of that damn thing, alright?"
"Yes sir."
"Fury out."
He hung up.
"Cap?" Donatello's voice called to him. "I think we're ready."
Steve practically ran over.
- - - -
"Once we finish defrosting him," Petra finished, "we can't say how he'll respond. He may be groggy, or violent, or... well, we can't say for sure."
"I understand." Steve nodded.
No matter what, Bucky, he promised in his head, I'm bringing you home.
"Pet, I'm beginning the unlocking sequence. Once that's done, you need to start adding the chemical mixture."
"Got it. I'm already telling the computer to add the sodium chloride mixed with..."
The technobabble went over Steve's head, but even if it hadn't he wouldn't have been listening.
First, the tubes surrounding the capsule began to tremble, pumping in strange liquids. Then the panels along the top and bottom of the capsule began flashing wildly. Before Steve's eyes, the ice began to melt. After the longest five minutes of Steve's life, the ice had gone.
"His life signs are holding steady!" Petra announced, sounding like she was ready to start cheering.
"Okay," Donatello responded, "I'm going to start slowly bringing up the temperature in the capsule... We don't want to shock his system.."
After ten minutes, the capsule had warmed to the temperature of the lab.
"Pet? How's he looking?" Donnie asked.
"Still stable!" She seemed to be seconds from cheering.
Beaming, Donatello pushed a final button.
The door to the capsule swung open.
Steve stared at his best friend.
The man he hadn't seen in decades.
"Bucky?" He whispered as he walked into the capsule.
They'd chained him to a gurney that forced him to sleep standing up. With brute strength, Steve forced the cuffs open and put his hands on his friend's shoulders.
"Bucky, can you hear me?"
Steve's heart rate tripled, this time in joy, when Bucky let out a murmur.
Oh thank you merciful God! Steve prayed as he picked up his friend and carried him out of the capsule.
It was then he noticed that one of Bucky's arms was made of metal.
What did they do to you? Steve wondered in horror.
He laid him on the floor. He had enough presence of mind to make the call to Fury (albeit the shortest call he'd ever made), but most of his concentration was on Bucky.
Slowly, the man began to wake up, his eyes slowly opening.
"Bucky?" Steve spoke, hoping against hope. "Do you know who I am?"
For a moment, there was no recognition in the soldier's eyes.
Then, they focused.
"Steve?"
His voice was raspy from disuse.
A tear rolled down Steve's cheek as he smiled.
"Yeah... Yes, Bucky. It's me."
"Here."
Spider-Ninja handed the captain a bottle of water.
Steve helped his friend sit up and drink, making sure he took slow sips.
"We'd better go back to the jet," Donatello told his sister. "We don't want to be here when the rest of SHIELD shows up."
"Good thinking," Spider-Ninja agreed. "Cap, if you need us, call us. 'Kay?"
"Okay."
The teenagers grabbed their gear and left the lab. Seeing as how SHIELD was an hour from arriving and it was a thirty minute walk to the jet, he knew they'd be fine.
"Steve?" Bucky asked.
"Yes?"
It felt so good to talk to him again.
"Am I crazy?"
"No, I don't think so..."
Then again, he didn't know what HYDRA had done to his friend's body or mind. Fury was probably going to have their scientists give Barnes the works...
"Then..." Bucky continued. "Then why did I just see a talking turtle?"
"That's... That's a long story." Steve admitted.
- - - -
It had been three days since Bucky had been pulled out of that capsule.
As Steve had predicted, Fury had ordered that Barnes receive around the clock care.
Fortunately, Bruce had been approved as one of the doctors allowed to see him, and he reported back what he'd seen to Steve.
"The capsule kept him alive," Bruce admitted. "Honestly, minus some malnourishment and dehydration, he's fine. The real damage is..."
He paused, but Steve urged him to continue.
"HYDRA apparently did something to his brain. They hit him with some kind of tool, multiple times, right in the prefrontal cortex. That's the part that controls short term memory."
Steve nearly fell over. No wonder Spider-Ninja had gotten so pale...
"And his arm?" He dared to ask.
"The prosthetic is old, but it works. It doesn't seem to be causing him any pain, so Dr. Cho wants to leave it."
Bruce sighed. "She's planned an MRI and a CT scan for tomorrow to take a better look at what HYDRA did to his brain."
Steve let out a sigh of his own as he slumped into one of Tony's living room chairs.
He'd saved his best friend.
So why did it feel like he'd failed him?
Notes:
Bucky's back! But... he's got a LONG road to recovery...
In case anyone's curious, Bucky didn't kill Tony's parents here. They were killed in the early nineties, and Bucky's been frozen since the seventies at least.
I have a headcanon that, due to him having Steve's ability to recover from injuries faster than a normal human, Bucky does start to recall some of his past life whenever he's frozen (as the part of his brain HYDRA damaged regenerated the injured tissues). That's why he's able to recognize Steve when he's brought out and is semi-lucid (at least to the point where he can realize there's a talking turtle in the room).
Chapter 7: A Friend In Need, Part Three
Summary:
Bucky Barnes' recovery isn't going well... until someone unexpected lends a hand.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Nick Fury would describe the last six hours as nothing short of a crap fire.
While investigating the HYDRA base (with VERY special attention being paid to the lab that Cap and the Hamatos had found), one of SHIELD's scientists had found a small book full of Russian phrases.
Behind Fury's back, a agents had decided to see how Barnes would react to hearing the phrases. They had stupidly thought that having a gun or two on hand would be enough to stop him if he got violent.
No sooner had the words "longing", "rusted", "seventeen", "daybreak", "furnace", "nine", "benign", "homecoming", "one", and "freight car" passed the agent's lips that Barnes had sprung from his hospital bed and gone on a rampage. The shocked agents' guns had gone off twice, not hitting him even once or even slowing him down as he started charging through the med bay.
Fury didn't know how many people might have been killed if Doctors Connors and Octavius hadn't been in one of the medical labs at the time. The former changed into Leatherhead and pinned down the rampaging soldier while Doctor Octavius used a Knockout Cannon to sedate Barnes.
While they'd caught him before he could severely injure anyone (and the idiots responsible for the whole mess were severely punished), a lot of damage had been done.
When Barnes awoke (finding himself in bed restraints with two armed soldiers staring at him), he had no memory of the incident.
Romanoff, when briefed on what happened, had looked disturbed.
"Something similar happened in the Red Room." She admitted. "It was experimental; girls who had the skills to be assassins but lacked the discipline to follow orders were brainwashed into becoming mindless soldiers when they heard a collection of phrases. I guess my... teachers learned it from HYDRA."
She paused for a moment. They were alone in a briefing room, thus he knew she felt safe enough to drop her guard a bit. He gave her a minute or two to recompose herself; he and Clint were some of the few people to know just how effected she was by the Red Room. Once she looked more like herself, the meeting continued.
"Is there any way to reverse it?" Fury asked, deadly serious.
"To my knowledge, no. But I know it involves a lot of psychological conditioning. Therapy might be able to help him open up and feel safer, but he'd have to remember exactly what they did to him in order for us to help find a way to reverse it."
They were silent before Fury recalled something a certain mutant had told him.
"I think I know someone who could help..."
- - - -
Steve hadn't wanted to put off seeing Bucky for so long.
He'd intended to give the doctors a few days, five at most, to get Bucky as stable and calm as possible.
But then the rampage had happened...
It had been a week since Bucky had thawed out, and Steve hadn't seen him since.
He needed to do this. Bucky needed to know he had a friend here.
But...
He'd failed him.
He hadn't saved him on the train in the first place, he hadn't looked harder after he'd gotten out of the iceberg, he hadn't destroyed HYDRA and prevented him from being captured in the first place...
Everything Bucky had gone through was all Steve's fault.
He couldn't look him in the eyes knowing that he'd caused his best friend so much pain.
But he still wanted to see him.
His dilemma left him leaning against the wall just outside of Bucky's room. Tony had offered to put Bucky up in Avengers Tower's med bay to give him more privacy, while also allowing for doctors, nurses, and agents to visit whenever they needed. Now that Bucky was stable, the medical staff (minus Bruce) came only every other day. Coulson, Hill, or May dropped in for a status update every few hours, but that was the extent of Bucky's visitors...
"Cap?"
Steve was pulled from his thoughts by a teenage voice. He looked up to see Leonardo, Master Splinter, and a wheelchair-bound man that the captain didn't recognize.
"Hey, sorry..." He apologized, flustered. "Good to see you, Leo, Master Splinter..." He turned to the man in the chair. "I'm sorry, I don't think we've been introduced..."
"It is alright, Captain Rogers." Splinter calmed him. "This is a friend of the Hamato Clan, Professor Charles Xavier."
Realization dawned on Steve. "The leader of the X-Men? I've read about you in some field reports... Your powers are very impressive."
"Thank you." The professor smiled. "However, I must admit this is not a social meeting."
"Leonardo." Splinter turned to his son. "Go and see Sergeant Barnes."
Steve looked between them, numerous questions piling up as the blue-clad turtle made his way to Bucky's room.
"Director Fury and Splinter both gave permission for Bucky to know about the Hamatos." Professor Xavier told the soldier. "And he will keep your friend entertained while the three of us discuss our plan."
"What plan?" Steve couldn't help but ask.
"The plan," Splinter explained, "to rebuild the mind of Sergeant Barnes."
- - - -
Seventy years.
It felt like just weeks ago that he and Steve had been reminiscing in a bar about the banana incident from when they were twelve.
To him, it had been a few weeks ago.
But according to the tests they'd done on him and the history book he'd been loaned, he'd been turned into a weapon by the enemy.
They forced him to do who knew what to strangers, then broke his brain so he wouldn't remember.
What's worse, they'd done something so that if he heard Russian, he'd go crazy.
And then they'd frozen him in ice and forgotten about him.
Like he was a toy soldier they stole from another kid and buried in the yard when they grew bored of it.
Apparently, though, he hadn't been hallucinating when he'd come out of that tube... So why did he remember a giant talking turtle there?
The curtain separating his room from the rest of the building (wherever the heck he was) moved aside.
To Bucky's shock/surprise, there was a bipedal turtle the size of a man standing in his room.
"Bucky Barnes, right?" He asked, sounding like he was in his mid-late teens.
Bucky didn't know what surprised him more: that the turtle was there at all, that he could speak and knew his name, or that he was wearing two katanas on his shell.
"Yeah..." He eyed the IV bag next to his bed. "They must have put me on the really good drugs..."
"No drugs, that's just saline." The turtle responded, pulling up a chair. "You're completely sane right now. Don't worry, I get that reaction a lot. I'm Leonardo Hamato."
"...Nice to meet you... What are you?"
"Mutant turtle. It's kind of a long story, but basically I was covered in experimental goo as a baby and now I can act, talk, and think like a human. Steve knows the full story, he can tell you later."
"...Oh."
Bucky wanted to say that all sounded ridiculous. But considering the fact that his best friend had been turned from a wimp to an American hero overnight and the two of them had been frozen in ice for seventy years (not to mention the fact that he'd missed an alien invasion), he decided that he should just roll with any crazy things he heard. For now, at least.
"Hard to swallow, I know." The turtle nodded. "Anyway, I actually came in here to talk about you. How much do you remember?"
"About my time with HYDRA?" He sighed. "Like I've told everyone else, I don't remember anything about that."
"Actually, I meant your past. Before World War Two."
Oh... that was unexpected.
"What do you want to know?"
"Well, anything... What was your family like?"
"...Well, I was the oldest of four kids."
Leonardo laughed. "I'm the oldest of five!"
"You have siblings?"
"Yeah. You met two of them already; my brother Donatello and sister Petra were the ones to thaw you out."
Bucky searched his memory, and realized that he'd seen a teenage girl alongside the purple-clad turtle.
"Wait, are your siblings turtles too, or...?"
"Well, yes and no. My brothers and I are all turtles. My sister was born a human, and still looks like one, but she got mutated by modified spider venom over a year ago. She was adopted when she was four."
Bucky nodded with understanding.
They continued to talk until three new figures entered the room.
One he knew instantly, and he gave his first genuine smile in days.
"Steve."
"Hi, Bucky." His best friend gave a small smile back.
It took a moment for Bucky to realize that the other two to enter the room were a man in a wheelchair and a giant rat.
"Good afternoon, Sergeant Barnes." The rat greeted with a thick Japanese accent before turning to the turtle. "You may go, my son."
"Nice to meet you, Bucky." Leonardo gave a brief wave before he ducked out of the room.
"Son?" The soldier was so confused.
"Long story." Steve offered.
"For now," the wheelchair-bound man spoke up, "there is something we must discuss."
- - - -
Steve hadn't liked their idea at all at first.
After everything Bucky'd already been through, having someone enter his brain was going way too far.
But after the two had explained, Steve had calmed.
It could work, if Bucky was willing to try it.
All it took was the mere suggestion that he could shake HYDRA's programming forever for Bucky to agree.
The rat sat in a chair immediately across from the hospital bed, setting his walking stick aside and tucking his legs under him. He sat completely still, even his tail remained motionless.
"First," Splinter instructed, "close your eyes. Breathe deeply."
Bucky did so.
"As difficult as it may be, I want you to focus on the day you fell from the train."
Steve nearly stopped everything right there. That was the last thing Bucky needed to think about!
A telepathic message from the professor stopped him.
Eyes closed, Bucky's face was pinched in concentration.
"I fell, and I was... hurt." He mumbled. "My arm... I couldn't feel my arm... Soviet soldiers found me... then I..."
"You are doing well." The rat told him, his voice reassuring. His eyes were still closed. "Now, the professor will help you with remembering what came next."
At the rat's word, the Professor rolled his chair forward until he was sitting next to Bucky's bedside. He gently placed a hand on the man's forehead (earning a brief flinch in response), and seemed to stare into the middle distance.
Bucky's hands, real and metal, twitched. He mumbled various words under his breath.
"...no... I can't... hurts... stop... hurts so much... don't want... innocent... James Buchanon Bucky Barnes... Sergeant... Serial number... not who I am... hurts... innocent... follow orders, can't follow these... stop... hurts... hurts... someone help... help... Steve... Steve help..."
At that last word, his eyes popped open and he shouted.
"Steve!"
The captain rushed forward, making a beeline for his friend.
"Bucky, it's alright. I'm here."
Steve froze when he saw Bucky's face.
He hadn't seen his best friend cry since they were little.
"They took away everything." Bucky murmured, staring at the wall while tears dripped down his face. "My arm, my uniform, my self-control... I couldn't even remember my name. They made me... They turned me into a monster."
Steve pulled Bucky into a hug, as tight as he could without hurting Bucky worse. His friend sobbed into his shoulder, years of pain and isolation pouring out.
Out of the corner of his eye, the captain saw the professor roll out of the room, saying something about talking to Leonardo.
When Bucky stopped sobbing, they looked up to see Splinter standing near, his eyes full of sadness and sympathy.
"What you went through was tragic," he began, "and you did not deserve it. I will not lie, it takes time to recover from such pain. Much time. But I know of ways to help one work through trauma. I would like to help you, Mister Barnes, if you will let me."
There was a brief pause.
"I don't want them to have control of me anymore." Bucky answered.
Steve saw a flicker of his friend's stubborn determination flash through his eyes.
"Good." Splinter nodded. "I will return tomorrow. We will begin with meditations and practices that can strengthen the mind. They will help you recognize and eventually overcome what happened to you."
"Thank you, sir." Bucky nodded.
"Call me Master Splinter." The rat nodded back. "And before you ask, Steven, yes, you may join the lessons as well."
"How'd you know?" Steve asked.
"Professor Xavier overheard your thoughts." He stood, his walking stick in hand, and excused himself.
Bucky laid back in his hospital bed as Steve pulled a chair up.
For a moment, all they could do was sit in silence.
Finally, Bucky broke it.
"So... the twenty-first century, huh?"
"Yeah, it's still hard to believe sometimes..." Rogers muttered.
He could only guess at what his friend was ask about next: technology, history, politics, who from their unit was still alive...
"So... what are the dames like here?"
Steve let out a belly laugh. "Of course that's the first thing you ask me..."
"Hey, it's an important question!" Bucky was laughing along with him.
"Well, to start," Steve began when he could speak again, "they don't like it when you call them dames..."
He was interrupted by Leonardo sticking his head in.
"Uh, sorry to interrupt... I can come back later..."
"You're fine, Leo." The captain gestured for him to come in. "What did you want to ask?"
"Well," the turtle entered and sat in one of the chairs, "when he overheard your thoughts, the Professor heard about something called the Banana Incident..."
The two veterans burst out laughing, startling the teen.
"Okay, okay." Steve managed to get out. "What we're about to tell you, you can't tell anyone. Got it?"
Leo nodded eagerly.
Bucky spoke up, grinning like old times.
"It all started when Steve and I pooled our allowance to buy a banana split..."
Notes:
With the serum's healing factor already working on Bucky's brain, I don't think it's impossible that he'd eventually manage to recover. Splinter's meditation helped as well.
Splinter thought about bringing Mikey to help keep Bucky calm, but decided to bring Leo because Mikey probably would have said something insensitive or just fanboyed the whole time.
Leo was admittedly a little jealous that Donnie and Pet got picked to go on a mission with Steve over him, but he decided to be mature and just wait until he gets to go on a mission with Cap.
Neither Steve nor Bucky will ever tell anyone about the Banana Incident (which is why they swore Leonardo to secrecy), but it's the reason why Steve got banned from an ice cream parlor and Bucky got slapped by two different women in the same afternoon.
Upon realizing that Raphael and Bucky have similar senses of humor (and equally short tempers), Fury decides that the two should never be left alone together.
The Winter Soldier activation code used here is the one shown in the MCU.
Chapter 8: Strength Conditioning
Summary:
Just a brother and sister bonding over their freakishly powerful strength.
Notes:
Just a quick drabble.
This is set about halfway through chapter five of Spider-Ninja.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Okay, let's go again." The red-clad turtle commanded.
Petra glared at the basket of ping pong balls. She turned that glare at Raphael. He gave her a look that, while not as icy as Splinter's, forced her to sigh and do as he asked.
She and Donatello had been working on discovering all of her new powers. Some, like the wall-crawling and danger-detecting ability, were easy to discover. Others presented themselves on accident.
Like her super strength.
Donnie had been struggling to open a jar at breakfast, and Pet had offered to help. Next thing they knew, the jar was glass shards and there were strawberry preserves everywhere. They were extremely lucky no one got cut.
"Focus." Raph brought her back to the task at hand. "Remember, everythin's an egg."
She picked up the latest ping pong ball. Her older brother had given her the task of carrying around the ping pong ball while making her way through an obstacle course he and Leonardo had set up. The goal was to successfully make her way through without crushing the ping pong ball or breaking anything in the obstacle course (which was constructed out of cardboard).
This was the tenth try.
She did pretty good at first, vaulting over the cardboard wall (which was easy when you could jump to superhuman heights) and running across the balance beam. Then she got to her least favorite part.
Her senses let her know that Raph was about to fire, and she managed to dodge the first few toy arrows.
"Remember the ping pong ball!" Raphael shouted as he loaded another toy arrow onto his bow.
"I've got it, okay?" She retorted.
As the next arrow flew at her, she caught it in mid air, inches from her face.
Unfortunately, she forgot about her charge, and heard a plastic crunch.
Flinching, she looked at her hand. She'd involuntarily made a fist in her other hand while catching the arrow, and the ping pong ball was now several plastic shards.
Out of patience, Pet threw the arrow and the ruined ball across the room.
"THIS IS HOPELESS!" She yelled in frustration.
"You just need to keep practicin' until it comes naturally." Raphael walked over. "Trust me, I hated it when Splinter made me start doin' this."
"What do you mean?" She looked up.
"When he learned how strong I really am," Raph looked at his arms before returning his gaze to her, "he made me start trainin' to control my strength. If you don't keep it under control, you'll hurt someone you care about... Trust me on that."
He briefly looked ashamed.
Pet remembered all the times he'd lost his temper and snapped at their brothers. He was way better at controlling his temper than he was as a kid, although that anger was always simmering below the surface.
If he can learn to control his strength, then so can I.
"Okay." She sighed and stood up. "Let's go again."
It took ten more tries and a break for lunch. But finally, finally, she got it.
Notes:
One of the best parts about Raphael's character in EVERY incarnation of him is that he's fully aware of how dangerous his strength is, and what it would mean for his loved ones if he lost control. He works constantly to keep that strength in check. Personally I think he usually holds back unless he's fighting someone just as/more powerful than him (especially in the 2003 and 2012 series).
Spider-Man's canon strength is WAY more than most people think (he's capable of lifting ten tons without exhausting himself). While that's nothing on the strength of Hulk or other Marvel characters, it's still enough to be lethal if he loses control (as "Superior Spider-Man" learned during his stint in Peter's body).
While the discipline Petra has from her ninjutsu training would give her basic self-control, Raph was the one to help her learn how to go through her day to day life without breaking everything she touches.
Chapter 9: Battle Strategies
Summary:
Logan attempts to give Petra a lesson in strategy.
Notes:
A quick drabble of Wolverine and Petra bonding.
This takes place sometime between the events of Part 2 and Part 3 of Spider-Ninja.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The mutant super soldier glared at his opponent with steely eyes. His lip was curled in a snarl, attempting to intimidate his opponent.
The fourteen-year-old in the green mask stared back, completely unfazed.
"No offense, Logan, but Master Splinter's glare is way worse than yours."
"Enemies come at you with more than dirty looks, kid." He responded. "You've gotta be ready for anything in a fight. Never know when someone's gonna pull a dirty trick and stab you in the back."
"Do you speak from experience?"
"Painful experience."
He'd been stabbed in the back, literally and figuratively, more times than he could ever remember... although that was partially due to many of his memories missing.
"Sensei's taught us that fighting isn't just blocking an enemy's weapon," Petra recited, "but predicting when they'll strike."
"Wise words." He nodded. "Now..."
He gave her a look that had sent many opponents running.
"Are you ready?"
Eyes focused, she nodded.
"E7."
He looked at his board. "Miss. A3."
She scowled. "Hit."
The game went on.
Logan could tell Petra had inherited her mother's competitiveness; she played the board game like she was in a life or death scenario.
In order to make the students feel less intimidated by him, the Professor had suggested Logan play board games with some of his students. While it often led to students asking him about their history homework, it did help the kids (especially those who knew about his reputation) feel safer around him.
Because of how long he'd been alive and how many chess/checkers/poker strategies he'd seen, he was usually pretty confident in his ability to play board games. He almost always won, and surely he couldn't be defeated in a little guessing game...
"C4."
He growled. "Hit."
They continued... unaware that they had an audience.
"D8."
"Miss." She smugly responded. "A9."
He growled again, then sighed.
"You sank my battleship."
There was a sound of applause. The grizzled soldier and young ninja turned in surprise.
Cyclops, Storm, and Jean Grey were all standing in the doorway, applauding.
"Well done, Spider-Ninja." Ororo congratulated in her thick accent.
The kid blushed. "Thanks, Storm."
"Looks like you're losing your touch, Logan." Cyclops smirked.
The blades popped out of his hands.
"Wanna bet?"
"Boys." A cloud appeared over Storm's head as she glared at them. "No."
The two men, one smirking and one scowling, left the room.
- - - -
"Well handled." Jean told Storm.
"Thank you." The white-haired woman responded before she sat in Logan's chair and started resetting his board.
"I always play the winner." She told Petra.
"Okay!" Pet started resetting her own board.
Notes:
If I haven't said anything yet, Logan is the history teacher at Xavier's.
Petra is a big fan of Storm, to Wolverine's annoyance.
Chapter 10: Brotherly Instincts
Summary:
Mikey knows his siblings better than they think he does. Likewise, they know him better than he thinks they do.
Notes:
All of the other Turtles have gotten a moment in the spotlight, so it was Mikey's turn.
This chapter takes place about a month after the events of Spider-Ninja.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Why didn't you tell Splinter?" Mikey admonished when he saw the long cut on Leo's arm.
"Michelangelo, quiet!" Leonardo whispered as he looked around to make sure no one else had heard.
They'd just gotten back from a patrol, which had led to a particularly nasty fight with some escaped convicts. The criminals had all carried shivs and knives, but Mikey had thought they'd all gotten away unscathed.
Leo's bloody arm, which he'd seen while coming into the kitchen for a snack before bed, said otherwise.
The orange clad turtle said nothing, per his brother's request, but got the first aid kit.
"Why didn't you at least tell Donnie? Or Doc Connors?" Mikey whispered as he got out the antibiotics and gauze.
Leo looked like he wanted to protest, realized it was pointless, then sat at the kitchen table with a huff.
"I didn't notice it until after I showered. I guess the water made it start bleeding again."
"Dude, even I would have noticed a cut that big. Do you think it needs stitches?"
"No, I checked, it's not that deep."
Relieved, Mikey did what Don and Pet had showed him as he dressed the injury.
"Okay," he said as he closed the first aid kit, "I won't tell Splinter. This time. But if this happens again, I'm telling."
"Mikey, it wasn't a big deal..."
"Yes it was." He fired back. "What if it had been something worse, like if you busted your leg again? You can't not tell people when you're hurt. And don't fight me on this, you know you'd totally do the same thing to me if I'd been hiding that I was hurt."
Leo had actually given him the same lecture when they were seven and he found Mikey hiding that he had a skinned knee.
The oldest turtle held out for all of two minutes before he finally sighed.
"Alright, fine."
"Good."
With that, Mikey grabbed the miniature bag of pretzels he'd come for in the first place and went up to his room.
If Leonardo noticed that Michelangelo kept an unusually close eye on him during missions for a while, he said nothing.
- - - -
"Hey."
"What?" Raphael growled.
Mikey, who was far too used to his brother snapping angrily, just gave one of his usual smiles and handed over the glass.
Raph was about to snap at him again, then noticed that the glass held a vanilla milkshake topped with whipped cream.
Over the years, seeing Raphael go off to brood when he got upset over something had become a usual sight. He had a lot of places where he went to cool off, most of them places in the storm sewers. The spot he went to most often was a drainage pipe that let out over the Hudson. On clearer nights, you could see the stars from there.
Along with learning Raph's cool-off spots, Mikey had also learned the best ways to get Raph to come home when he got like this.
For one, his brother would always be more willing to open up if given his favorite dessert.
He held out for about five seconds before he took the offered treat.
"Thanks." He mumbled before he started sipping the shake.
"No problem... Did something happen?"
There were a few minutes of silence. Mikey wasn't known for his patience, but he also knew that asking Raph too many questions when he was already ticked would just make him explode.
Finally, when half of the milkshake was gone, Raph sighed. He handed over the glass (saying nothing as Mikey started to drink the rest).
"Casey and I were fightin' a bunch of Purple Dragons outside this movie theater. We won and had them all tied up for SHIELD. As we were leavin' though, one little kid saw us... saw me. And... he called me a monster."
Oh. Mikey bit his lip.
Raphael would smack anyone who mentioned it, but the fact that humans were usually afraid of them... It bothered him a lot more than he let on. Shell, it bothered Mikey, too.
"We're not monsters." Michelangelo started. "SHIELD knows that. So do April, Casey, MJ, the Avengers, the X-Men, the Stacys, the Bartons... Even the Foot Clan knew we weren't monsters, even if they were caling us freaks."
"Hmm." Raph grunted in response, not looking at Mikey.
He could tell his words had somewhat helped Raphael, but he also knew that his brother wasn't easily brought out of a bad mood.
Sometimes, the best he could do was just sit with him until Raphael decided he was ready to go home.
So that's what he did.
- - - -
"Hey, Brainiacs." Michelangelo said as he started to walk into the lab. "It's getting late, how much longer are you... Oh, shell, not again."
Donatello was at one of his computers, slumped over in his desk chair and completely dead to the world.
Petra had been working on a notebook full of equations and had passed out in the middle of writing something, her head and arms resting on the desk.
Mikey sighed. This was at least the fourth time that year.
He could Pet to her room easily enough, but he'd need help to move Donnie.
Splinter would help if asked, but the rat had been kept up super late the other night waiting for them to come home from a mission, and he didn't want to cost their father any more sleep. Raph could easily lift Don by himself, but waking Raphael was as dangerous as poking a hungry lion.
That left only one option. Luckily, Leo was a light sleeper.
"Leo?" Mikey went into his brother's room and started nudging him.
"Ez?" He muttered. "Did I fall asleep on the bench again?"
Mikey smirked (he was definitely teasing Leo about that later) then refocused on the task at hand.
"Leonardo, wake up."
Leo finally woke. He blinked at Mikey, looked at his clock, then sighed.
"Why are you waking me at one in the morning?"
"The Brainiacs did it again."
He didn't need to say anymore. Leo sighed again and started to get up.
Michelangelo went back downstairs, knowing his brother would follow.
Petra was easy; she'd left her weapons and web shooters on the work table. All he had to do was pick her up, take her to her room, pull off her shoes, and lay her on her bed.
By the time he got back to the lab, Leo was waiting. While it was one thing to get their sister upstairs, getting their unconscious brother up the ladder was something neither of them wanted to attempt. They decided to just put him on the couch.
"I'll let Splinter know in the morning." Leo whispered, yawning as he started heading back to bed. "Those two know better than to try and pull on all-nighter."
"It's not gonna stop 'em from trying again." Mikey shook his head.
The Brainiacs never knew when to quit. It was as awesome as it was worrying.
"Wait," Leo asked before the two went into their rooms, "what were you doing up so late?"
Mikey blushed. "Texting Bobby. He said there was something he wanted to talk about next time we went to the Manor."
Leonardo was too tired to give a response, so he just nodded and went to his room.
Despite his exhaustion (and sympathy for the Brainiacs; Splinter's lectures were never fun), Mikey couldn't help his rising excitement for their visit to Xavier's in a few days.
What did his boyfriend need to tell him?
- - - -
He should have known.
Usually when they got to Xavier's, Bobby was so happy to see him. They'd hang out, skateboard, watch movies, play video games, hold hands, prank the other students...
But that day... Bobby had looked scared and uncertain.
And... sad.
Mikey should have noticed. But he shrugged it off.
They spent the day as they usually did... though Bobby had seemed uncomfortable the whole time. The teen ninja tried to get his ice-powered boyfriend to tell him what was wrong, but he kept shrugging him off, saying it was nothing.
The real clue was when the Professor rolled by and gave the couple a sad look. He probably knew what Bobby was going to do.
At the end of the visit, Bobby had pulled Michelangelo aside.
"Look, Mikey... I have a ton of fun with you, and I've loved being with you. But... I don't think this is working out..."
He'd spaced out.
Bobby was... Bobby was breaking up with him?
He was in shock. He nodded when Bobby asked if they could still be friends, nodded when his family asked if he was okay (they didn't believe him) and was silent the whole way home.
The second they were back, he went up to his room.
No one loved him, no one would ever love him. He just wanted to be alone...
Unfortunately, that was the same night that he learned telepaths are snitches.
Barely ten minutes after he'd holed up in his room, there was a pounding at the door.
"Go away." He said, trying not to sound like he'd been crying. "I don't wanna talk."
The door opened. "Too bad."
Without another word, Raphael stomped over to the bed, pulled the protesting Mikey off of it, and started to carry him downstairs.
"Don't fight me or I'll drop ya." He warned.
"What are you doing?" Mikey demanded, still struggling slightly.
"Taking you downstairs. 'Cause if I don't, I'm gonna go back to Xavier's and beat Bobby's face in."
"... The Professor told, didn't he?"
"Five minutes ago."
With that, he forced Mikey to climb down the ladder. From there, the rest of the family forced him into the living room.
"What's going on?" He asked, still trying to act like he hadn't been crying.
"Turtle pile." Petra answered as she sat on the floor and gestured for him to do the same.
He wanted to say he wasn't in the mood... but he never could resist a turtle pile.
Sighing, he gave in. The next thing he knew, he had Klunk in his lap and his siblings on all sides of him. They stayed near him as Splinter finally got him to admit what Bobby had said.
"I thought everything was going well... I really thought he liked me." He finished, tears starting to freely fall. "He said we could still be friends, but..."
He felt at least three sets of arms wrap around him while Splinter put a hand on his son's shoulder.
"It just really hurts..." Mikey sobbed.
"I know." His father soothed. "But it will get better in time. Believe me. Until then, we will be here for you."
"That's a promise." Petra whispered.
"And we'll punch anyone who breaks your heart again." Raph stood up.
"Raph..." Leo warned.
"Hey, Bobby deserves it--!"
"Raphael." Splinter gave him a look.
Seeing that no one agreed with him, Raph huffed and sat back down.
"So... how about a movie?" Donnie said, trying to change the subject. "You can pick, Mikey."
"...Something with no romance."
They ended up spending most of the evening watching Labyrinth and eating snacks (with Mikey requesting ice cream).
Purring in Mikey's lap, Klunk quickly fell asleep. He wasn't the only one: having seen it a few times, most of the family drifted off before the end credits.
"Are you awake?" Petra whispered to Mikey by the movie's end.
"Yeah."
"...How are you feeling?"
"Still hurts," he admits, "but not as much."
She hugged him. "It's going to be okay."
He hugged her back. "Thanks, Pet."
Notes:
Even in the incarnations where he's meant to be a little annoying *cough* 2003 series *cough*, Michelangelo has always been the most empathetic of the Turtles, ESPECIALLY when it comes to his siblings. He's the most upset when one of them is hurt, feels guilty when he takes things too far, HATES it when his family members argue, etc.
Yeah, I realized that Bobby Drake/Michelangelo was a bit of a crack ship. Even when I wrote it I knew it didn't make sense and probably wouldn't last long. Pair that with the fact that most teen romances don't last, and... yeah. I knew I'd have to write a breakup sooner or later. On the bright side, it led to this lovely moment of sibling bonding.
I decided to give each of the Hamato family members a favorite dessert:
Splinter: Cheesecake (but anyone who implies that it's because he's a rat will find themselves doing push ups)
Leonardo: Mochi. His favorite flavors are strawberry and green tea.
Raphael: Vanilla milkshake.
Donatello: Chocolate cake and coffee ice cream, but only on special occasions. He was a sugar fiend when he was a kid, but as a teen he's not much of a dessert guy.
Michelangelo: All of them. If it's sweet, he'll eat it. No hesitation.
Petra: Hot chocolate (especially when Mikey makes it) and sour gummy worms (she won't eat them at the same time, though).
April: Sugar cookies.
Casey: Root beer float.
Chapter 11: Mama Bear
Summary:
MJ tries to show Petra his school... and things go south.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Fortunately, there was a manhole cover one alley away from MJ's school. After she put the cover back in place, she shot off two texts (one to Leo, letting him know she made it, and one to MJ so he knew she was coming) and set off.
Midtown High probably looked like a hundred other high schools in the city, but it was the first one Pet had ever seen. She wasted a second or two staring before a familiar voice got her attention.
"Hey, Pet!"
"MJ!" She called out, smiling. She was in her usual civilian disguise (green hoodie, green sneakers, fake glasses), looking completely ordinary. She ran down the sidewalk and into his arms.
"How was school?" She asked.
"Same as any day." He answered before kissing her on the cheek.
"Get a room!" One random kid said as he passed.
The both blushed, and Marcus James started leading her to the front of the building.
"Was that the kid?" She whispered.
"No, I don't even know him." He answered. "You know, you don't have to do this..."
"Yes I do. I promised I'd protect you however I could. Even if it's just some baka who thinks he's better than everyone else... Besides, who would you rather have handle it? Me or Raph?"
"Point made." He nodded.
MJ and Pet had been having a study date (he studied, she helped him with anything he didn't understand) when one of his friends from school (someone named Ned) had sent him a text. Apparently, some jerk on the football team had spilled the news that both of MJ's parents were in jail. While far more students were sympathetic towards MJ than mean (and most of them were calling the jerk out for revealing such a thing), MJ was ticked that his bully was dragging his family into this.
"Remind me again why this will be the more effective way of getting him to stop?" She asked as they climbed the stairs.
"While I didn't tell them... certain stuff about you..."
In other words, nothing about mutants, sewers, SHEILD, villains, or superheroics.
"...I did say that I had a girlfriend named Pet who's homeschooled and studied martial arts. Flash thought I was lying for attention and told everyone I was pathetic. Maybe if he sees I was telling the truth about you, he'll stop for a bit."
"...I'm kinda new to dealing with bullies, but that's a pretty big if. Why didn't you tell your teachers or principal?"
"I tried. Several times. They just... don't do anything."
Petra felt her blood pressure rising... then replaced her scowl with a pleasant smile.
"So, where is this guy?"
"Hey, if isn't Mucus Jeans!"
A snotty voice called out. Pet's attention was called to a tall blonde teenage boy in a varsity jacket. He sneered at MJ as he walked over, but paused when he saw Petra.
"Who's the chick?" He asked, staring at her.
"I'm Marcus James' girlfriend." She told him before MJ could answer.
The bully, Flash Thompson, paused as though that was the last thing he'd expected to hear. Then he smirked.
"Alright, honey, how much did he pay you to say that? Probably not much, since he's broke and stuck in foster care--"
"Flash!" A girl in a cheerleader's uniform scowled at him. "That's not funny!"
"Calm down, Liz, I'm sorry!" He held his hands up slightly (though Pet could tell he didn't feel sorry at all).
"For the record," Petra continued as she scowled at Flash, "he didn't pay me anything. I asked him out, and I consider myself a lucky girl."
MJ blushed a little, but she felt his hand slip into hers.
Flash seemed startled, then tried to start again.
"Yeah? Well... I know he was making stuff up about you! Like, you can't be into karate, right?"
"Karate? No. But I am a martial artist."
"Yeah, right." He scoffed.
"You know martial arts?" Another girl asked. According to the drama club jacket she was wearing, her name was Glory Grant.
"Yep. I've been learning it since I was little."
Her spider sense went off.
"Quit lying, you weirdo!" Flash grabbed Petra from behind and put her in a headlock.
"Petra!" MJ yelled, scared.
"Flash, what are you doing?" Liz yelled, horrified.
"Someone get help!" Glory yelled.
"Admit you're lying!" Flash demanded of Pet. "Admit your not his girlfriend!"
Unfortunately for the bully, she knew all too well how to get out of a headlock. She used a fraction of her spider strength to loosen his grip on her and twist out of his arms. Then, without using spider speed, she kicked him between the legs and slapped him across the face.
Flash's eyes went wide in shock and pain as he sank to his knees, holding the place where he'd been kicked.
Everyone was dead silent, staring, before a couple kids (likely other victims of Flash) started laughing.
Pet, who wasn't even winded, crossed her arms and gave Flash a look.
"I AM MJ's girlfriend."
MJ looked at the crowd of students and shrugged.
"I said she knew martial arts!"
Luckily, classes had let out for the day and Marcus James was free to go.
"So," Pet asked when they were away from the school. "What are you thinking? I know it's a school night, so you want to just hang out at April's or Casey's?"
"Either's fine... Tiger?"
"Yeah?"
"You are the coolest person alive."
"I still think April and Splinter are cooler, but thanks!"
- - - -
The very next day, Petra found herself sitting in a principal's office for the first time ever. April, pretending to be her aunt, sat next to her. Casey and MJ were in the seats next to them. The last two seats were occupied by Flash (who kept shooting the other teens snotty looks) and a very loud blond woman wearing enough makeup and perfume to clog Pet's super senses.
"I can't believe you let hoodlums like that thing--" She pointed at Petra. "--come to this school! My poor little Eugene was unfairly assaulted for no reason! And whats more, he told me that freak with the dyed hair--" She pointed at MJ. "--has been tormenting him all year long! I am absolutely appalled that you're allowing such a thing to happen! My husband and I have spent so much time on the PTA trying to make this the best environment for our baby, and its incidents like this that could threaten Flash's chances at becoming president some day!"
"Heaven help America if he does." Casey muttered.
Mrs. Thompson ignored him. "I want those two delinquents expelled! And I want my little Eugene to get all the time off he needs to recover from this awful trauma!"
Principal Morita, to his credit, looked thoroughly unimpressed.
"Excuse me?" April stood up. She was dressed in the suit and heels she often wore when on TV, and looked very professional (especially compared to the gaudy pink sweater Mrs. Thompson was wearing). "If I may say something?"
"Please, go ahead, Miss O'Neil."
"Thank you." She turned to the loud woman. "First of all, Mrs. Thompson, my niece has never been enrolled in this school. She's been homeschooled all her life."
"Oh." Mrs. Thompson seemed to deflate a bit.
"Second, are you aware that Pet only hurt Eugene because he attacked her first?"
"My baby wouldn't lie to me!"
"Well," April handed over her phone, which she'd opened to YouTube. "A picture's worth a thousand words."
Petra already knew what the video would show; Mikey had found it last night and showed the family. Apparently, a few kids at the school had caught Flash attacking her on their phones, and posted it. The video all too clearly showed Flash grabbing Pet in a headlock and trying to choke her, followed by her reacting in self-defense.
"Well... I..."
Mrs. Thompson was turning pale, and shot a look at Flash (who cowered).
"If Pet was a student here, Principal Morita," April asked, "then what would the punishment for such an act be?"
"Since it seemed he was trying to choke her," the principal answered, "expulsion would usually be appropriate. However, given that your niece isn't a student here, there's no need to do such a thing. Whether you and Pet choose to press charges for assault, however, is another story."
Mrs. Thompson looked at April and the teen girl with wide eyes.
"Nah, I'm good." Pet responded.
Fury had already warned her that her lack of legal identification would make things difficult if she tried to press charges against anyone. Besides, she knew what was coming next.
"Well, then..." Mrs. Thompson said, relieved. "If that's all, then--"
"Hold on." Casey stood up, glaring at both blondes. "We're not done here. You said that Flash told you that MJ's been pickin' on him all year, right?"
"Yes." Mrs. Thompson nodded, shooting a stink eye at MJ.
"And your precious little Eugene doesn't lie to you, right?"
She was about to say 'yes' again, but caught herself.
"Because he told me," Casey continued, "that Flash has been makin' his life hell since school started. And that no one was doin' anything about it."
"That's not true." Principal Morita spoke up. "Marcus James reported to me about the bullying when it began. I acted accordingly and had Flash start meeting with the school guidance counselor."
"And?"
"Well, I never heard any further reports." The principal started going a bit pale under Casey's glare.
"The bullying didn't stop," the vigilante replied, "Flash just got smarter about when and where he picked on people."
At that, he turned and glared at Flash.
"Let me tell ya somethin', Eugene. I've met guys like you, who think that pickin' on people, especially girls, makes ya look tough. It doesn't, it just makes ya scum."
"When Casey told me what MJ told him," April jumped back in as she held up a folder she'd brought in, "I did some research and made some calls to other parents of children at this school. Are either of you aware just how many children Flash has harassed or assaulted in the two years he's been here?"
As she listed off the stories she'd collected from the parents of other students, Mrs. Thompson, Flash, and Principal Morita all went incredibly pale.
When she finished, she gave the other two adults in the room glares that only Master Splinter could top.
"In other words, Mrs. Thompson, Principal Morita, Eugene has a LONG record of bullying other children at this school and committed an act of assault. My niece acted in self-defense, which is perfectly legal, and Marcus James had no involvement besides asking her to meet him here. For that last reason alone, Eugene could be expelled... But seeing as how football season is coming up and the school will need its quarterback, perhaps we can reach an agreement?"
Petra and Casey were the only ones whose jaws weren't on the floor.
"Um... Yes." Principal Morita was the first to recover. "Mrs. Thompson? Would you agree to a compromise?"
She nodded, still a bit stupefied.
"I want Flash to moved to different classes," April continued. "He can't have any class with MJ, not even the same lunch period. And I don't want him coming within ten feet of Marcus James. He isn't supposed to touch or speak to him. Is that clear?"
The adults nodded. Flash was scowling at his shoes, but he quickly nodded when he saw April, his mother, and Petra glaring at him.
"And I don't want you saying crap about him on social media either." Casey added.
"Fine." Flash muttered.
No one in the room expected Flash to follow that command, but Pet and Donnie were already planning on watching Flash's accounts. MJ didn't deserve to go through any more torment.
"Well, now that this is settled." April put on a cheery face as she tucked the folder back under her arm. "With your permission, Principal Morita, Casey and I were going to take these two out to lunch. Permission to take MJ out of school for the afternoon?"
The principal, still clearly intimidated by her, nodded.
Mrs. Thompson, red-faced and embarrassed, grabbed Flash by the hand and dragged him out of the office.
"You okay, bud?" Casey asked MJ once the four of them were walking down the school's steps.
"Now I see why you said April's so cool." He breathed.
"You have no idea." Casey nodded.
Notes:
April O'Neil and Casey Jones are NOT people you should mess with.
I've meant to include Flash Thompson for a while, but I couldn't find the right time. Well, this is the right time! And, yes, the fact that Flash's mom is a Karen meant that he grew up thinking he could get away with anything.
Casey is head over heels for April not just because she's beautiful, but because she gets stuff done and doesn't take crap from anyone.
I know that there are incarnations of Flash Thompson that, while a jerk and a bully, has lines he won't cross. But the most recent version of Flash (I'm referring to MCU Flash) was just a big jerk that I didn't like, so I ended up just basing this Flash off of that one.
Chapter 12: Trial By Food
Summary:
The Hamato siblings must pass a test if they wish to continue to be heroes...
Chapter Text
"You're serious about this?" Leonardo asked, locking eyes with Tony.
"Trust me, he's deadly serious." Clint nodded.
"Seems a little pointless..." Donatello sounded uncertain.
"I'm okay with it." Raphael shrugged.
"It's true." Natasha nodded. "We've all done it."
"What about Bucky?" Petra gestured towards Sergeant Barnes.
"I did it yesterday." He responded.
The recently-thawed soldier had physically recovered from what happened. However was meeting with Sam Wilson (someone who didn't have clearance to know about the Hamatos) every few days for therapy sessions, and Splinter visited him once a week.
According to what Tony had told the teens, Steve and Bucky spent practically every minute of every day together.
"Come on." Stark goaded. "If you want to keep hanging out with us, you've gotta do it."
"It's not a requirement," Bruce rolled his eyes, "it's just one of Tony's weird obsessions."
"I'm not obsessed with it, Banner."
"Then why do you force everyone we spend time with to do it?" Natasha asked, one eyebrow raised.
"Uh, because it's good?"
"Because he wants to see if he can make them do it." Steve supplied.
"Hey, I'm cool with it." Michelangelo beamed.
"That's because you eat everything remotely edible." Donnie reminded his younger brother.
Sitting on the table in front of the five teens were five plates, each one holding a piece of pita bread top in brown, spicy-smelling meat.
Tony had called it "shawarma."
"What the shell?" Mikey shrugged and grabbed for the plate closest to him.
His siblings watched as he bit into the foreign food, trying to gauge his reaction.
He grew thoughtful as he chewed, then swallowed.
"Pizza's way better," he admitted, "but other than that--"
He took another, larger bite.
Raph shrugged, grab his own plate, and dug in.
Petra, whose super-senses gave her a more detailed sense of taste than her brothers, was the last to try it. She finally took an experimental bite.
It was spicy, but not overly so, and had a slightly sweet taste. Whoever had made the sandwich (Tony had ordered it from some restaurant) had covered it in garlic sauce and sweet pickles.
Like Mikey, she preferred pizza, but on the whole the dish wasn't bad.
Leo and Don seemed to have similar opinions to her, although Donnie didn't finish his.
Raph seemed to like it the most, and ate the rest of Donnie's.
"I can't believe they actually did it..." Pet's super hearing picked up Bucky whispering to Steve. "I didn't have the guts..."
"Wait, you didn't actually do it? Liar!" She accused.
Tony (who'd been smirking at the turtles enjoying the meal) looked at the two thawed out veterans with betrayal.
Bucky looked at Pet with wide eyes. "How'd you...?"
"I forgot." Steve winced. "She has super-hearing. Sorry, Tony. I ate the shawarma you gave him when you were on the phone."
"Et tu, Spangles?" He glared.
"Don't get mad, I asked him to." Bucky surrendered, holding his real and metal arms in the air.
"Is now a bad time to ask if there's any more of those?" Raph asked, pointing at the empty plates.
"No, it is not." Tony grabbed his hoodie from where he'd left it on a table. "Red Dead Redemption--" He pointed at Raph. "Go grab that hoodie and jeans I loaned you. You, me, and Del Spooner are going out and he is eating a shawarma!"
"Don't start a fight." Leonardo warned his brother.
"That goes for all of you." Cap agreed.
Notes:
How could I leave out the shwarma?!?!?
Just a fun idea I came up with.
Bucky didn't eat the shawarma because I have a feeling that he was always a bit of a picky eater and always gave what he didn't want to Steve (unless Steve was allergic to it).
I feel like Tony's nickname for Raph (Red Dead Redemption) doesn't need an explanation, but for those who don't know, "Del Spooner" is the name of the protagonist from "I, Robot". The nickname comes from the fact that both Bucky and Spooner have metal arms.
Chapter 13: The X-Factor (Part One)
Summary:
A visit to the X-Manor leads to unseen circumstances.
Notes:
Thought I'd focus a little more on the X-Men in this one!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"...'There are some things you can't share without ending up liking each other, and knocking out a twelve-foot mountain troll is one of them.'"
Leonardo relaxed as he sat on the bench next to his girlfriend. Esmeralda kept reading, a smile on her face.
He'd been surprised to learn that she liked the Harry Potter books as much as he did (though it was a secret he kept from his siblings). Upon learning that Esmeralda wasn't reading at her grade level (as her education had taken a backseat when she'd been outed as a mutant), they started doing this. She'd read to him from their shared favorite book series, and he'd have an excuse to hear one of his favorite stories in public. Plus, sometimes she needed help with bigger words, which he was happy to help with.
Unfortunately, due to all of the missions and training they went on (there were still plenty of threats in New York even with Goblin and Shredder behind bars), he had a tendency to fall asleep while she was reading. Especially on days when the sun was really warm...
"Leo?"
He jolted up, blinking. "Sorry, Ez. I did it again, didn't I?"
"Don't worry about it." She smiled. "You look cute when you're sleeping."
- - - -
"Uno!" Raph yelled as he threw down his red card.
Gambit smirked, and put down a draw four card.
Raphael growled and crushed his soda can in his grip.
"Don't you all usually play poker?" Rogue asked as she passed, eyeing the game of Uno.
"The Professor said I couldn't play that anymore, cher." Remy replied, grimacing. "Not after what happened when Logan beat me..."
"Hey, his hair grew back seconds later." Raph said in his defense as he drew more cards. "You still think he cheated?"
"I know he does, mon ammi. One of these days, I'll figure out how!"
Raphael decided not to tell him about how, during said poker game, he'd seen Kitty Pride stick her hand through the table and steal Gambit's cards when he wasn't looking.
- - - -
"...and you have to make sure that the stuff is concentrated." Petra further explained.
Doctors Grey and McCoy both nodded, writing that down. Pet turned back to her work and completed the last step of the web fluid-making process.
"The launching mechanism for the shooters is equally challenging." Donatello held up the shooter he'd been building (with the doctors as spectators). "It's important that you reinforce the button so that only someone with spider strength, or equal strength, can push it. Otherwise, the kickback from the shooter could rip their arm off."
"Understood." Doctor McCoy nodded. Then he turned. "Miss Parker? Are you ready?"
Miwa, formerly Karai, walked forward. She eyed the newly-constructed shooters with interest and anxiety.
"You're sure these are safe?" She asked Petra as she put them on.
"No need for trepidation, my dear pupil." Beast spoke up. "I've thoroughly examined this magnificent creation, and it is indubitably an excellent example of engineering. Completely safe, and ready for testing."
With that reassurance, Miwa put the web shooters on.
"It's easy once you build some muscle memory." Pet reassured her as she set a red plastic cup on the counter top. "Tap once to shoot, twice to release. Just fire at the cup when you're ready."
Miwa took a breath, and shot a web.
It was a perfect shot, and the cup was pinned by a web to the lab's back wall.
"YES!" Donnie and Petra high-fived.
"Good job." Doctor Grey complimented as she telekinetically removed the cup from the wall.
- - - -
"We were thrilled when you asked for permission to stay the weekend." The Professor told Splinter as he poured him a cup of hot sencha.
"After everything they have encountered in the last few months," the rat replied. "I thought my children needed a break."
He thanked him for the tea and took a sip before frowning.
"You're worried about how Michelangelo and Bobby will react to each other." Professor Xavier sighed. "I will admit, the two still have a bit of... tension when it comes to the other."
"Michelangelo is very sensitive." Master Splinter sighed. "I worry that something will happen between them."
"Fortunately, most of the student body knows that they've ended their relationship. No one wants an altercation, and will likely do what they can to keep the two from each other until further notice."
The Professor smiled. "At the moment, though, Michelangelo is a bit preoccupied."
- - - -
"Mikey," Kitty Pryde giggled, "your cat is so cute!"
"He's a little purr machine!" Jubilee gushed.
"Yeah, he's pretty cute!" Mikey grinned, watching his cat get loved on by several girls at once. It was clear that Klunk didn't mind all the attention.
He squirmed a little, and winced. "Sorry, did I mess it up?"
"No, you're good!" Everbee, a mutant girl with teleportation powers, gave him a thumbs up before she continued to watch her pupil. "Remember, Sunny, even strokes..."
Sunny, a young mutant with fire powers, stuck his tongue out a little as he tried to put an even coating on.
No one had expected Mikey to agree to be a test dummy for manicure practice... especially since most nail polishes were toxic to turtles. Luckily, the paint that most mutant girls used was one specially made by the more chemistry-inclined at school. It was perfectly safe for all lifeforms, so there was no chance of anyone having an allergic reaction to it.
"Okay, I think it's done!" Sunny sat back, sweeping his platinum blond hair from his eyes as he grinned. "What do you think?"
His nails were all different colors, with two colors on each nail: blue and red, purple and green, and so on across his fingers.
"I love them!" He grinned, making Sunny cheer and Everbee beam.
- - - -
Sunny left the dining hall just as the last few mutants were entering. While trying to remain nonchalant, he walked out of the building, and finally he walked off of Xavier's property all together.
As soon as he was out of range of eyes and ears, Sunny transformed from a blond teenage boy to a tall, blue woman with red hair and golden eyes.
Mystique pulled out a communicator.
"They're there?" An elderly but intelligent voice spoke through.
"Yes." She responded. "They're exactly as you said they'd be."
"Xavier will convince them that humans and mutants can live in harmony." Magneto huffed. "We will have to force them to our point of view. I know they will make a fine addition to the Brotherhood."
Notes:
Uh-oh, Magneto's entered the chat!
The quote Esmeralda reads at the start of the chapter is from Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone.
Kitty will help anyone cheat at games if offered a big enough bribe!
Miwa gets web shooters!
I feel like Mikey would be the only turtle fully on board with painting his claws (all turtles have claws, on these guys they just look more like fingernails). I added that detail about specially-made nail polish because, in real life, most fingernail polishes are toxic to turtles. Because Xavier's likely has a thousand different metabolisms/allergies/immune systems to deal with, I imagine that Jean Grey or Beast or someone invented a type of specially-made polish that literally ANYONE can safely use.
Everbee is a mutant OC I created a while back. She's basically Glimmer from the She-Ra reboot, except with less insecurity.
Chapter 14: The X-Factor (Part Two)
Summary:
A Sentinel attack takes place... but something seems wrong...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Shortly after breakfast, the Hamato teens, their sort-of clone cousin, and a bunch of other students were in the middle of a video game tournament when the Professor sent out a telepathic call.
All X-Men and Hamatos to my office, immediately!
Leonardo had been the first to react, thrusting his controller into Nightcrawler's hands as he shot off of the couch. Mikey paused long enough to ask Kitty and Miwa to watch Klunk before he raced from the room.
By the time they got there, they found Master Splinter, Professor X, Logan, Cyclops, Storm, Jean Grey, and numerous other X-Men waiting.
"I received a distress call a few minutes ago," The Professor began to explain, activating his desk. "A few miles from here is a homeless shelter that Stark and I co-founded. While not primarily for mutants, it has several programs meant to help them find jobs or permanent lodgings, which is why it's built away from any large towns. It's currently under attack by a Sentinel."
Gasps and furious looks went across the room. Petra grit her teeth in anger, and she felt Donnie tense up next to her. Mikey, however, was confused.
"What's a Sentinel?"
"It's something that a bastard named Trask invented," Wolverine growled. "It's only purpose is to kill mutants."
"What are we standin' around talkin' for, then?" Raph looked just as angry as Logan. "Let's go turn that thing into scrap metal!"
"An excellent suggestion," The Professor agreed. "Everbee?"
The pink-haired mutant nodded. "Okay, everyone, heads up if you haven't teleported before. It feels a little like you're suddenly falling."
She then closed her eyes and snapped her fingers.
Pink sparkles filled Pet's vision, and she felt the sensation of falling. She was used to that feeling, courtesy of web-swinging, but it was a bit jarring all the same.
She nearly fell over when, barely a second later, her boot soles collided with solid ground. She heard groans next to her as the pink sparkles disappeared, and turned to see her brothers all on their plastrons or carapaces.
"That sucked," Raph groaned.
"It takes some getting used to," Jean agreed as she helped Leo to his feet.
Pet did a double-take and realized that the rest of the X-Men had been teleported there as well.
"Focus!" Cyclops yelled. "We to take that thing down before it hurts anyone!"
Spider-Ninja turned and nearly jumped back.
Standing less than one hundred feet away was a thirty-foot-tall robot. The majority of its body was black and blue, but the bottom half of its face was a pinkish-beige. It had disturbing orange eyes. And, right then, it was trying to pull the roof off of a building (obviously the homeless shelter).
Her enhanced hearing picked up the screams of the people inside.
"Can't you use your heat vision to chop up that thing?" Wolverine yelled.
"No, it's too close to the building. We can't risk debris falling on it!"
Leo spoke up. "Raph, Donnie! Get inside the shelter and get everyone out! Spidey, Mikey, we need to distract it until everyone's out!"
"Good thinking!" Storm agreed.
Wind surged around her as she lifted into the air, her white hair swirling.
The next few minutes were nothing short of chaos. Storm's lighting, Wolverine's claws, Jean and Beast throwing rocks (one physically, the other telekinetically), Gambit's explosions, Spidey's webs... NOTHING seemed to have an effect on it. Meanwhile it kept trying to stomp on or grab the X-Men and Hamatos (though thankfully it kept missing).
Just as things were looking hopeless, Pet's spider-sense directed her to look right.
Hiding just behind a tree, she saw a man with black hair and a short black beard dressed in an ugly gray robe and cloak. He was staring at the Sentinel, and seemed to be grinning.
Trying not to attract the man's attention, Petra shot another web at the Sentinel before landing next to Cyclops.
"There's someone hiding behind that tree over there," she whispered. "I think he had something to do with the Sentinel."
"Describe him," Cyclops whispered, looking deadly serious.
The second she mentioned the ugly robe, he grimaced.
"Mastermind, I should've known... Gambit! Poker Maneuver!"
Remy looked up, and saw Pet subtly point to the tree with Mastermind behind it.
He picked up a rock, charged it with his powers, and made like he was going to throw it at the Sentinel... then turned and flung it at the tree.
There was an explosion of fire and wood, leaving behind a smoking stump and a trembling man.
The Sentinel disappeared into thin air.
"...What?" Leonardo looked around. "I... I don't understand... I'm so confused..."
"Don't feel bad," Michelangelo comforted. "That's how I feel every day."
They followed the rest of the X-Men to Mastermind. Logan got their first and punched the daylights out of the man before Beast slapped some kind of bracelet on him.
"A power dampener," he explained before Leo could open his mouth.
"It was invented for dangerous mutants so they couldn't use their powers," Petra whispered to her brothers.
"Jason Wyngarde," Cyclops all but growled. "You want to tell us why you lured us out here with an illusion?"
Mastermind, having gotten over the shock of the explosion, grinned.
"The Brotherhood is looking for new recruits, and there are a few of your little friends Magneto has his eyes on."
He was staring at Leonardo and Michelangelo.
"We'll never join you," Mikey sneered at him.
"You will if you have no choice," Mastermind grinned.
"Guys!"
Donatello ran up, panting. He shot a confused look at Mastermind before focusing on the task at hand.
"We got everyone out of the building and hid them in a grove of trees nearby. Don't worry, Leo, they thought I was from Xavier's. Raph went in for a final sweep in case we missed anyone."
Mastermind clicked his tongue and shook his head in disappointment.
"For shame... Blue Turtle. Don't you know better than to leave one of your brothers on his own? After all, there are some rather unsavory people in the world..."
No. Pet's eyes widened and her pulse skyrocketed.
Her brothers had similar reactions, and Leo pulled out his cell, switching it to walky-talky mode.
"Raph? Raphael, come in!"
Nothing, just static.
Wolverine, growling, looked like he was about to smack the evil mutant. Pet beat him to it; she picked Mastermind up and shoved him against a tree (terrifying him with her sudden show of strength).
"WHAT DID YOU DO?"
- - - -
Raph had just finished a final sweep of the third (and last) floor. That floor was full of services for children, so he'd made sure to be extra thorough (he hated the thought of a kid getting hurt). Now that he was sure no one was here (and the sounds of battle had all stopped), he started to climb downstairs.
"Raph?"
He paused, hearing Petra's voice.
"Spidey?" He called out. "What are you doin' in here?"
"Raphael, quick! I need your help! First floor!"
The thought of his sister getting hurt filled him with rage and worry.
"Hang on, I'm comin'!"
He took the stairs three at a time as he charged down, ready to help his sister and punch out anyone who'd dared to hurt her...
"Raph, thank goodness!"
He saw his sister at he bottom, looking relieved.
"Are you okay?" He dropped his guard as he went over to her.
"Better now that you're here."
She smiled... Why did that smile seem sort of... predatory?
"Yeah, okay." Uneasy, he looked around. "Let's get out of here and go meet with the others..."
"Couldn't agree more."
That was not Pet's voice.
He whirled around, hands going for his sais, when something was spritzed in his face.
He coughed, accidentally breathing some in. It tasted horrible... and everything was going blurry...
She'd drugged him with something... and it must have been strong.
The last thing he saw before passing out was his sister transforming into a tall, blue woman with orange eyes...
Notes:
Oh, no, RAPH!
Mastermind is NOT going to have a fun few hours...
Chapter 15: The X-Factor (Part Three)
Summary:
With Raph as a prisoner of the Brotherhood, the Hamatos and the X-Men need to work to find him and bring him home.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Of course," Professor Xavier frowned at his desk. "Mastermind's illusions are incredibly powerful. If the Brotherhood's real plan was to abduct one of the Hamatos, then they needed us to be distracted."
"Will he harm my son?" Splinter asked. He appeared stoic, but the way he kept twitching his tail back and forth betrayed his worry.
"I know Erik," the telepath reassured. "He prefers to lure people to his side and instill actual loyalty, rather than control them out of fear. If he wants Raphael to join the Brotherhood that badly, then he won't harm him. But, knowing Raphael, he'll attempt escape. That may anger Erik enough to hurt him. Thus, we must act quickly."
Splinter, Petra, Leonardo, Donatello, and Michelangelo all sat in the professor's office, trying to support one another while thinking up a plan.
Jean Grey, Beast, and several students had investigated the homeless shelter for clues. The security cameras had still been running during the attack, and showed a blue woman (who, startlingly, turned into Petra for a few minutes) drug Raph before seemingly disappearing.
"The teleportation is likely courtesy of Telford Porter, another Brotherhood member," the professor explained as he showed the family the footage.
"Who's the blue woman?" Leo asked.
"Magento's right-hand woman, Mystique. She's a very powerful mutant with the ability to change her voice and appearance to mimic that of anyone on Earth."
"Any idea where she might've taken him?" Donnie spoke up. "I'm trying to track his cell, but it looks like it was moved to some place with a spotty signal... Or they messed with the phone."
"Either's plausible," the professor allowed.
Just then, Mikey's phone rang.
They all drew a breath when the caller ID showed that the call was coming from Raph's cell.
"Put it on speaker," Pet whispered to her orange clad brother.
Mikey did so, and shouted into the phone.
"Raph! Where are you? Please tell me you're okay!"
"Relax, Michelangelo, I'm fine!"
That was Raph's voice, but... it was off. Even on his best days, Raphael never sounded that perky.
Leo took the phone. "We couldn't find you after the X-Men caught Mastermind. Did you get taken by the Brotherhood?"
"Yeah, but I got out of my cell. I can send you the coordinates to come pick me up, but you need to come alone! I don't want to look bad in front of the X-Men."
The Hamatos all shared a suspicious glance before Leonardo spoke again.
"You want us to come alone? Then you must have a Code 87."
There was a pause before Raph spoke again.
"Oh, yeah, it's definitely that!"
"Got it. Don't worry, we'll be there as soon as we can."
"Great, see you soon!"
He hung up.
"That wasn't Raph." Michelangelo was the first to speak. The other family members nodded.
"How do you know?" The professor asked.
"Code 87 means 'Someone gave Mikey coffee,'" Pet explained. "And it's not so much an emergency code as it is a family joke."
"That was not the only hint," Splinter agreed. "Raphael has never been good with coordinates; he prefers to describe locations, or leave navigation to Donatello. And while he can be prideful, he would never put his pride over his or anyone else's safety."
"Then that was Mystique." Professor X frowned.
Just then, the door opened. A smirking Wolverine came in, rubbing his knuckles in his palm.
"I got the location of the Brotherhood stronghold," he announced.
Cyclops followed after him, looking at Logan with annoyance.
"Did you really need to knock out his tooth?"
- - - -
Raphael let out a small, involuntary groan as he came to.
Why... Why was he sleeping on the floor?
Slowly, still feeling a little disoriented, he started to get up and opened his eyes.
He was in a cell.
Instantly waking up, he grabbed for his sais... and let out an angered grunt when he found them missing. Along with his phone.
Right, he'd been kidnapped. He knew his kidnapper had to be the mutant that pretended to be his sister, but he had no idea who she was or why she'd abducted him.
He walked around the cell. He and his siblings had gone through a phase where they'd watched a lot of prison escape movies, so he knew how to look for weaknesses.
His cell was made of stone, with only one window/door. Said door was a perfect circle cut into the stone, with metal bars as thick as his arm keeping him imprisoned inside.
Trying to think, he started pacing... and then he heard footsteps.
Raphael instinctively slid into a defensive stance as he saw his captors approach.
He blinked in surprise when the bars on the door bent seemingly on their own. A tall, older man wearing a cape walked through. He was followed by a gigantic man with orange hair, wearing a fur-lined jacket.
"You must be Raphael," the older man said. He had an English accent, and his voice sounded as polite as it was condescending.
"Where am I?" He growled. "Why did you kidnap me?"
"You're in my stronghold. I am Magneto, leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants. And you're here as my guest."
Raph scoffed. "Most guests aren't kept in cages."
"I simply had to make sure you wouldn't try to leave before we could talk."
From under the man's cape, Raph's sais floated out.
"These are quite interesting... and beautifully forged, I might add," Magneto commented, eyeing the vibranium weapons. "Where did you acquire them?"
"Your mama," the turtle growled.
Magneto gave him a stern look and the sais went back under his cape.
"If you refuse to speak civilly," the villain continued, "then I won't answer your questions. And if you threaten me, I can assure you that Sabretooth here won't take it lightly."
The large man, Sabretooth, gave an animalistic growl. Raphael wasn't too intimidated (shell, he'd grown up surrounded by human/animal hybrids), but he'd learned the hard way to pick his battles.
Reluctantly (and with a hint of self-disgust), he dropped his stance. His guard was still up, though.
"That's better," Magneto approved (earning a snarl from Raph). "As you no doubt know, you and your family are a very rare breed. Normal creatures that evolved... became better than humans. And yet all humans have ever done is despise you."
"What are you talking about?"
"Oh, come now. Look at yourself, Raphael. You are a thinking, sapient being. Your skills and strength could be a marvelous asset to society... and yet you live in hiding because humanity rejects you. Sees you as a monster."
There was a tiny piece of truth in Magneto's words. There were times when Raph was a kid that he hated how his family had to live underground, away from humans.
But then he thought of Petra. April, Casey, MJ, Coulson, Fury, Hill, Connors, Doc Ock, the Avengers, the Bartons, George Stacy, Gwen Stacy... There were plenty of humans who'd fully accepted them as they were.
"Not all humans," Raph growled, his hands tightening into fists.
"A select few," he allowed (although Raph could see he was annoyed). "But the rest? They imprison us, take our powers, experiment on us, kill us... While all the while we grow stronger. We are the master race, and humans must be made to see that. If you joined me, we'd be able to use what mutated you to make all of humanity like us. Truly evolved."
"Go kiss a bus," the turtle retorted.
Magneto's face turned firm.
"I see you need more time to think on things. Relax, enjoy your solitude... for now. Your family will be joining you shortly."
Raph's patience went out the window.
"If you go anywhere near them, you bastard, I'll--"
He took one step towards Magento. Sabretooth grabbed the sixteen-year-old by the arm and flung him across the cell. Raph's instincts had him retreat into his shell before he hit the wall, letting his carapace take the impact.
Raphael stayed in his shell for a moment, not wanting Magneto to see how scared he was for his siblings.
"Like I said," the English supervillain repeated. "I'll give you more time to think on a few things."
He heard the bars bend, followed by footsteps leaving the cell and the bars bending again.
Raph popped out of his shell, a memory appearing.
"The cool thing is," nine-year-old Donnie showed his siblings, "that even the strongest metal, if put under enough pressure or heat, can be bent!"
He showed them a video he'd found online of someone super-heating a piece of steel, then using a machine to bend it like paper.
"Plus," Pet added, "if it's been bent a bunch of times, then the metal is weakened, to the point where someone with enough strength can bend it with their bare hands!"
How often did Magneto bend those bars?
Raph wasn't sure if this was a good idea, but it was better than nothing.
He walked over to the cell door, listening carefully to make sure no one was nearby. Once he was confident he was alone, he put his palms against the center bars of the cage.
He'd really need to let go to do this, use all of his strength.
Raphael clenched his teeth and pushed.
The bars gave with barely a sound. It took a moment (and a lot of strength), but he managed to bend the bars far enough apart for him to slip through.
He practically leapt through the opening. After giving his arms a moment to recover, he took off down the hall.
If Magento was planning on capturing his family, then Raph needed to act fast.
Notes:
I rewatched the first X-Men movie, and saw that Magneto (rather than opening a cell door) just uses his powers to bend the bars to allow people in and out. Thing is, if you repeatedly bend metal (like anything), you weaken it. Hence, Raph's escape here. Mutant powers are great, but common sense can get you pretty far!
Code 87 is a shout out to the year the first TMNT cartoon came out. It's also an inside joke in the family about how Mikey can't handle caffeine.
Because of Magneto's goal to turn humanity into mutants (or force humanity to acknowledge mutant superiority), I think he'd be VERY interested in the Turtles. Even if they weren't mutated by the X-Factor gene, they were still once normal creatures that became mutants. Hence his determination to get them on his side.
Originally, this was only going to be three parts... but there was way too much that I wanted to include, so... Part 4 coming soon!
Chapter 16: The X-Factor (Part Four)
Summary:
The race to retrieve Raphael resumes!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Raphael had no idea where he was going. But he knew that he'd have a better vantage point if he got outside of... whatever kind of building he'd been trapped in.
Fortunately, one of the rooms he'd blindly run into happened to be Magneto's office (which was mercifully empty). Raph's phone was sitting on the desk.
A quick investigation revealed that the GPS tracker chip Donnie made had been removed, but other than that the phone looked fine.
He ducked into the hall, finding what looked like an unused broom closet, then shot off a text to Leo.
RedPepper: Can't talk, trying to hide. Just text. You getting this?
A response came almost immediately.
Blue One: Do you have a Code 87?
"What?" Raphael whispered, thoroughly confused.
RedPepper: Mikey's not even here! And even if I had coffee with me right now, I sure as shell wouldn't give him any!
Once again, a response came instantly... followed by three more.
Blue One: Oh, shell, it's you! Are you okay?
PurplePlutonium: Someone used your phone to call us and pretend to be you. We didn't fall for it... They copied your voice but they didn't know you at all.
PizzaSupreme: Are you hurt? Are you hungry? Did they try to turn you evil? Does Magento sound like that evil guy from James Bond?!?
WhateverASpiderCan: Bigger issues, Mikey. Seriously, Raph, please tell us you're okay.
RedPepper: They drugged me, but they didn't hurt me. Magento wants us to join his evil cult or whatever to find out how we mutated and use it to turn the human population into mutants. He mentioned bringing the rest of you here... I guess that explains the fake phone call. Did fake me give a location?
PurplePlutonium: Affirmative. We're on our way to you right now in the Blackbird. We've got Wolverine, Dr. Grey, Cyclops, and Gambit with us.
RedPepper: BE CAREFUL. Magento knows you're coming, and he's got this giant guy called Sabretooth with him. That guy threw me across a room like it was nothing.
WhateverASpiderCan: MAGNETO BROKE THAT BASTARD OUT OF PRISON I SWEAR IM GONNA GRAB THAT BUB AND STAB HIM RIGHT IN HIS
WhateverASpiderCan: Sorry, Logan took my phone for a sec. Looks like he'll keep Sabretooth busy. SHIELD's been notified, and they'll be here soon to arrest Magneto. Sit tight, Raph, we're coming!
Nodding at his phone, Raph tucked it into his belt.
Now to find a way outside...
He started stealthily making his way through the halls again. He really needed to be careful; Magneto or one of his mooks had probably realized he'd escaped by then.
After a few more minutes of searching, he heard a familiar voice.
"Raphael?"
His sister was in the hallway, looking for him.
Unlike last time, he knew this was the blue lady... Mystique.
But... it had been a while since the text conversation. Maybe they'd gotten here since then?
Only one way to find out...
"Spidey?" He whispered, leaving his hiding place.
There was Petra(?), in full Spider-Ninja gear. She turned to see him, and smiled in relief.
"Oh, Raphael!" She ran over, acting like she was about to hug him.
"Careful, don't touch me!" He took a step back. "I think Sabretooth hurt my shoulder."
"Oh, alright." She stopped. "Come on, everyone's so worried! They're downstairs, waiting for us!"
She started walking away. Raph began following, growing more suspicious.
"Yeah... Did Shredder come? He's probably really worried..."
"Oh, he's SO worried. He's the one who sent me to come find you..."
She didn't finish, Raph punched her in the back as hard as he could.
She went flying across the room, hitting a wall. She slumped to the floor, unconscious.
He watched with disgust and fascination as the body transformed from his sisters to the blue lady.
"Nice try." He sneered at her before he resumed his escape.
Unfortunately, he realized too late that knocking her out might have been a mistake. He still had no idea where he was going, and now Magneto was going to be pissed that he'd knocked out one of his people.
He just hoped he didn't run into any more of them before he found a way out...
- - - -
Sabretooth sniffed the air. The scent of turtle was still fresh, the escaped prisoner had been here.
He tracked the scent, getting closer and closer, preparing his claws... His senses told him that the prisoner was hiding just around the corner...
Roaring, he charged around the bend... and his claws met a force field.
"'Sup, dude?" A turtle in an orange mask, somehow projecting a force field, greeted.
Before he could respond to such a casual greeting (or ask how he was making those shields), a familiar set of claws gashed Sabretooth across the face.
"Miss me, bub?" Wolverine growled as he came from behind the force field, his claws out.
The evil mutant sprung to his feet as his face finished healing.
"I'll tear you apart!" Sabretooth roared.
He began fighting the Wolverine again. They were so focused on each other that neither noticed the three mutant turtles, and human-spider girl running past them.
- - - -
Raph had found a wooden crate as he searched the building, and ripped two boards from it. While no substitute for his sais, the sharp edges of the splintered wood would help him should he need to fight.
Even better, a wooden weapon couldn't be controlled by Magneto...
After a little more searching, he found himself on the roof.
He realized he was in trouble when he heard slow clapping.
"Well done, Raphael."
Magneto, now wearing a helmet, emerged from behind a pillar, levitating Raph's sais next to him.
Raph, his wooden weapons at the ready, fell into a stance.
"You're very brave," Magento complimented, noting his stance. "Foolish, but brave."
"My family will never side with you. If you wanna go near them, you're gonna have to go through me."
"That sounds easy enough."
With no warning, Raph's sais flew at him.
Moving on instinct, the turtle dodged one sai and caught the other with a piece of wood.
He saw a fist-sized rock by his foot, and flung it at Magneto.
It bounced harmlessly off of his head.
"Adorable." He commented as he telepathically pulled Raph's sais back to him, readying for another strike.
Raphael knew he had no chance against this guy.
But if it meant it bought his brothers and sister more time...
"I'm not backin' down." He growled, readying himself for another attack.
One of his sais flew past him. He narrowly dodged it, but he felt the burning pain as the sai gashed his upper arm. He bit his tongue to keep from crying out.
"Then you'll die here." Magento prepared for a final, likely deadly, strike.
Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind knocked the supervillain over, causing him to drop Raph's sais... though the air around the turtle didn't move.
A barrage of hail stones, followed by more wind, attacked Magneto.
Raph turned, and saw Storm, the wind whipping through her cape and hair, descending from the sky. Power lit her eyes as she sent three lightning bolts at Magneto. All three missed, but everyone there knew they were warning shots.
"You know full well," she called to the villain in her thick accent, "that I have no mercy for those who attack children!"
Raphael wanted to point out that he was sixteen, but even he wasn't brave enough to correct Storm. Not when she was this mad.
She landed on the roof. She was shorter than the Brotherhood's leader and only a few inches taller than Raph, but the power and wrath radiating from her made her feel like a giantess.
Lightning flashed behind her eyes as she growled at Magneto.
"If you value your life, you will back down. NOW!"
There was a thunderclap as she spoke the last word.
On the surface, the evil mutant seemed unfazed. But he backed down.
"It seems my plans will have to be put on hold." He reluctantly admitted.
The metal ground beneath him ripped apart, and formed a dome around him. Storm blew gently on the metal, turning it frosty cold. Raph ran over and punched the frozen metal as hard as he could, shattering it like glass.
There was a hole in the floor, and Magneto was long gone.
The turtle punched the metal again, this time out of frustration.
"We've captured him before," Storm reassured him, "and we'll do it again... You're bleeding."
He looked at his arm, and noted the gash. It wasn't too deep, but it hurt.
She reached into her pocket and handed him a few tissues.
"I'll be alright." He told her as he pressed the tissues to his wound. "Knowing Leo and Donnie, they probably brought a first aid kit... Are they here?"
"Downstairs. The X-Men engaged the Brotherhood while your siblings and I looked for you. I'm surprised they haven't come up yet..."
The door to the rooftop flung open.
"RAPH!"
Petra and Michelangelo reached him first, but Donatello and Leonardo weren't far behind. Knowing it was inevitable, Raphael braced himself for the incoming group hug... and the barrage of questions that followed.
Storm allowed them a moment or two before stepping in.
"Careful, all of you, he's bleeding."
"Oh, shell..."
Next thing Raph knew, Donnie had pulled a first aid kit seemingly out of mid-air and was patching up the gash while Leo filled him in on what happened (with Storm, Pet, and Mikey filling in the gaps).
"Wait," the red-clad turtle interrupted, "what happened to Sabretooth?"
As if on cue, Wolverine came onto the roof. He had blood splattered on him from head to toe, staining his yellow costume.
"SHIELD arrested Sabretooth." He announced. "Glad you're alright, Raph."
"Thanks..."
Logan noticed that they were all staring at him, and decided to reassure them.
"Don't worry, it's not my blood."
Unsurprisingly, no one was reassured.
- - - -
"...and then Storm came and went all out on him." Raph finished telling the story to the other students.
"Oh, she didn't go all out." Jubilee corrected.
"If she'd gone all out," Kitty agreed, "then Magneto would be history."
Petra snorted at seeing her brother's reaction to being corrected, then returned her focus to the movie.
After everything that happened with the Brotherhood, Splinter and the Professor had been relieved to see everyone get back to the Manor safely. So much so that Mikey had managed to convince everyone to have a pizza-and-Star Wars night... though that wasn't really a hard sell.
After Jubilee and Kitty started talking with Everbee, Raphael slumped back on the couch. Pet brought over two plates of pizza and sat next to him.
"Hey," she said as she handed him a plate, "I'm glad you're okay."
"Thanks." He replied as he bit into his pizza.
"...I'm also kinda jealous you got rescued by Storm... What was it like?"
Raph got a haunted look in his eyes.
"Never make that lady mad..."
Notes:
Was Storm making that big of an entrance necessary? No. Is it an awesome moment that I've wanted to write for at least a year? Shell yes.
Due to his powers being based around metal, I have a feeling that, of all the X-Men Magneto fears/respects, Storm is near the top of the list. Ororo has an entire weather system at her disposal, and if you tick her off she is NOT afraid to use it. Plus, in the comics, Magneto has NEVER managed to beat Storm in a fight.
Along with her incredible powers, Ororo is one of the more nurturing members of the X-Men (some people have called her Marvel's Wonder Woman). As such, I think she would have things like tissues on hand just in case, simply because she's basically the team's mom friend.
It was easy to convince the Professor and Splinter to let the Hamato kids and the students have a movie night after such a stressful situation. The only downside to the night was the fact that they were watching Star Wars, which led to Mikey and Donnie restarting the Wars vs Trek debate... with most the student body getting into it.
Donnie set up the text feature on their phones to work more like a chat room because he liked the idea of everyone choosing a screen name. Leo's is pretty simple because he didn't really know what he was doing.
The next chapter will be very wholesome/funny! The chapter after that... Well, if I haven't included an angst tag yet than I probably should...
Chapter 17: A Visitor, A Question, and an Arrival
Summary:
Casey keeps trying to ask someone special a certain question...
Unfortunately their lives are so strange that it keeps getting pushed aside...
Chapter Text
"It's beautiful... Why are you so nervous?"
"It's kinda hard not to be nervous when you're asking the woman you love to marry you."
Casey closed the ring box and stuffed it back in his jeans pocket. MJ gave him a skeptical look as they waited for the elevator down to the lair.
"I'm actually surprised you haven't asked her yet. Everyone knows how much April loves you."
"I've tried, but things kept getting in the way."
"Like?"
"Well, two weeks ago I tried to ask her at Avengers Tower... but we got an unexpected arrival..."
- - - -
Two Weeks Ago...
"Hey, April?"
"Yeah?"
She walked over, and he felt his heart rate rising.
After Tony and Pepper's wedding a few weeks before, Casey had decided that he was going to finally propose to April.
This was the time: the kids and Avengers were all talking to each other, no eyes were on them... He slid his hand into his pocket to get the ring...
"Tony?"
Everyone looked up as Pepper came in. Her hand was on her baby bump. She was breathing heavily and sweating.
Tony dropped his half-eaten sandwich and stood up, panic on his face.
She looked him in the eyes.
"My water broke."
"Hey, don't worry!" Mikey chirped from the couch. "Tony's rich, he can just buy you a new one!"
Raph flicked him in the head. "She means the baby's comin', idiot!"
"Oh!" Mikey's eyes went wide.
That set everyone in motion; Bruce, Tony, and Steve were wheeling Pepper off to the Tower's med bay while Nat and Clint tried to calm the teens down.
Casey, knowing that the baby had stolen the moment, slipped the ring box back into his pocket.
Two hours later, little Morgan Stark came into the world.
No one was sure who gushed over the newborn baby more: her parents or Michelangelo.
- - - -
"Okay, yeah, I can see why you put it on hold for that." MJ allowed as they stepped into the elevator. "But that was weeks ago. Why didn't you ask later?"
"I tried the next time we were at the Tower... and then we had a visitor..."
- - - -
One Week Ago...
"She's so cute!" Petra gushed over the newborn. "Aw, she has her dad's eyes!"
Tony beamed.
"And her mom's looks, thank goodness." Raph commented.
Tony gave the turtle a glare as Pepper laughed.
Casey, knowing everyone was distracted by the baby, decided now was the time...
"Hey, April?"
There was a clap of thunder, followed by a large smashing noise from the balcony.
The door to the balcony was flung open, revealing a muscular man with long blond hair. He was dressed in gray armor with a long red cape, and he wielded a war hammer. Despite his appearance, he was beaming with a friendly smile.
"Greetings, Avengers... ah, and you have guests! Greetings, Girl of Spiders! Greetings, Turtle Men!"
He paused in front of April and Casey.
"I do not believe we have met. I am Thor, son of Odin!"
"I'm April O'Neil, and this is my boyfriend, Casey Jones. Nice to finally meet you."
"The same, Lady O'Neil, Jones. Greetings to you both!"
Morgan let out a little cry, redirecting Thor's attention.
"Friend Stark! I'd heard word that you had a child!"
He rushed over, and grinned when he saw the baby.
"Isn't she cute?" Mikey asked.
"Verily." Thor bent down, probably so he wouldn't intimidate the baby, and whispered at her. "Greetings, child of Stark."
He stood again, beaming widely. "This calls for celebration!"
He went into the kitchen, and came back with his arms loaded with beer cans.
"'Tis not mead, but this will suffice! Come, let us celebrate!"
"Works for me!" Clint agreed as he grabbed a can from Thor.
"Enjoy yourself, Raphael!" Thor put a beer in the turtle's hand.
"Thor, he's sixteen." Tony reprimanded.
The Asgardian's eyes went wide. "Oh!"
He then handed Raph a second beer.
"You are still growing! Drink heartily, my friend!"
"Thor, no."
- - - -
"... Remind me to invite Thor to my birthday when I turn twenty-one." MJ joked.
Casey let out a little laugh, then put his game face on.
"Anyway, that's why I decided to just ask at the lair. No babies, no visiting aliens... I just want to ask her."
"Good." MJ grinned.
The elevator door opened.
"Hey, Casey!" Mikey called. "I have an important question for you!"
He froze. Did... Did they know?!?!?
"...Yeah?" He asked.
The orange-clad turtle gave him a funny look.
"I was just gonna ask what kind of pizza you wanted. I'm ordering."
"Oh... Anything's fine."
"Same with me!" MJ chimed in (and gave Casey a smirk).
Nodding, Mikey walked away, tapping at his phone.
"Um... anyone seen April?" Casey asked anyone nearby.
"She is in the restroom at the moment." Splinter said as he walked up. "Good to see you both. Marcus James, Petra is in the lab with Donatello. Would you please go and get them? They have been in there since three."
It was almost seven.
"Sure, Master Splinter." The teen nodded as he jogged towards the lab.
"Oh, Casey!"
April walked over.
"Hey, April... um, can I ask you something?"
"You just did." She smiled. "But you can ask another one."
Casey took a breath and reached into his pocket...
"For the third time, Donnie, the answer's no. I don't think Coulson would let us have uranium, and even if he would, Master Splinter wouldn't let us bring it into the lair."
"But if we want the launch mechanism to work right, then we need an ample power source!"
"We're friends with Tony Flipping Stark. We can just ask for arc reactor schematics and use that as a power source."
Donnie slapped his head as he, Pet, and MJ came out of the lab.
Now that the argument was over, Casey tried to speak again...
"No anchovies, okay?" Mikey said over the phone. "You put anchovies on that, we're not eating it... Oh, you're out of them anyway? Okay, then don't worry about that... Alright, no problem. Just come to the address I gave you and we'll pay the delivery guy... Yeah it's to a storm drain again. Trust me, you don't wanna know... Alright, thanks!" He hung up.
Casey took a deep breath and tried to start again...
"Hey, Leo, do you know what time the game's on?"
"Which game?
"The Jets are playin' the Giants tonight."
"Oh, I think it starts in an hour... and the Jets are going down."
Raph stood up from the couch, looking like he was about to start a fight.
"You take that back..."
"SHUT UP!"
Casey lost it and yelled at his surrogate family.
"CAN'T YOUSE GUYS BE QUIET FOR THIRTY SECONDS? I'M TRYING TO ASK HER TO MARRY ME AND I COULD USE SOME QUIET!"
The lair was dead silent. Casey's face turned bright red as he realized what he'd just said.
"Talk about subtle." MJ snarked.
"Um, Casey?"
Wincing at the sound of April's voice, he turned around.
She was on one knee, tears in her eyes, offering him a ring.
"I... I was actually trying to ask you..."
His eyes went wide, and he pulled the ring box out of his pocket.
"Yes." They said at the same time.
"Pay up." Raph whispered to Donnie.
"Hey, I said he'd propose before April." The purple clad turtle argued. "Technically, he did!"
"But April was the one who got down on one knee first!" Raph fired back.
The two fiances ignored the arguing turtles as they put the engagement rings on each other and kissed.
Notes:
They're getting married!
I sort of skipped over Tony and Pepper's wedding because, since the Hamatos couldn't directly attend, I didn't feel there would be much that the wedding could add to this series.
Yay! Morgan's here! Good luck, kid, you're going to grow up with crap ton of overprotective/super-powered aunts and uncles!
I kept struggling with how to introduce Thor to the Hamatos, so in the end I decided to just have them meet off-screen. I didn't think he'd have a huge problem with them since he a) comes from a place where magic and mythical creatures are real, and b) he legitimately doesn't know what's considered normal on Midgard. He's totally fine with keeping them a secret, of course. I spitballed around a bunch of ideas for what he would call the Hamato teens, and in the end I just settled on Girl of Spiders and Turtle Men. Sometimes the simplest solution is the best.
The beer scene was inspired by a Tumblr post I saw once of Thor doing the same thing to Peter. I have a headcanon that Raph drinks beer pretty often as an adult (and has a crazy high alcohol tolerance due to his... unique biology), but that Splinter banned all of his kids from touching alcohol until they're at least twenty-one. Raph respects/fears Splinter too much to drink before then.
While they get along AMAZINGLY most of the time (they're each other's best friend), Donatello and Petra still have fights over inventions all the time. Sometimes these fights get so intense that they'll stop talking to each other... for like ten minutes. Then, either one of them will feel guilty and agree with the other to make peace, or Mikey will drag them both into the lab and force them to hug until they're willing to make up. One outcome is as likely as the other.
Chapter 18: Whatever It Takes
Summary:
"Miles, the hardest part about this job is... You can't always save everyone."
--Spider-Ham, Spider-Man: Into the Spider-Verse
Chapter Text
Her talk with Donnie had helped some, but she still couldn't resist the shaky feeling in her gut.
If her brother had noticed that she'd practically been limp when he hugged her (because what if she lost control and cracked his shell?), he'd been kind enough not to say anything.
How could she touch her brothers again? Her father? Her boyfriend? How could she touch anyone again without worrying about hurting them?
These thoughts raced through Petra's head as she tossed and turned, hugging her plush turtle.
She glanced at her alarm clock. It was eleven p.m.
Sighing, she sat up. She'd been trying to sleep for the last hour, and she doubted she'd be able to sleep on her own.
Maybe she could make a cup of tea... Or take one of those melatonin gummies April had brought over once.
Petra left her room and jumped down to the first floor, her enhanced strength catching her easily, and quietly made her way into the kitchen.
She was surprised to find Master Splinter in there, making his own cup of tea.
They locked eyes for a moment before he glanced at the tea kettle, which had just started whistling.
"I believe," he broke the silence, "that there is enough in the kettle for two."
She nodded and grabbed two cups. A minute later, they were both sitting at the table, each with a cup of tea in hand.
"Couldn't sleep either?" Pet offered.
"What happened with Karai was startling," He admitted. He paused to take a sip of his tea before he continued speaking. "Are you having trouble sleeping for the same reason?"
"...Maybe?" She shrugged. "I mean..." She trailed off.
"Facing a new enemy is always scary." Splinter replied. "And Karai possesses your strength and skills--"
"It's not that." She interrupted.
Sure, facing someone who could actually handle her spider-speed and -strength was... shocking, to say the least. But...
"Then will you tell me what is wrong?" He gently asked.
"...I almost killed her."
The floodgates opened, and words fell out of her mouth.
"I saw Donnie in danger, and I just snapped. I didn't hold back any of my strength, and I beat her down in seconds. If she wasn't as strong as me, she'd be dead right now. How can I ever get into a fight again knowing what I could do to my opponent?"
She set down her tea and looked at her palms. She washed her hands and gloves several times, but in her mind she could still see Karai's blood all over them.
"I'm strong enough that I can kill someone with my bare hands, just by touching them in the wrong place at the wrong time. And that... That terrifies me."
She wrapped her arms around herself, staring into her cup of tea.
Splinter was quiet for a moment before he spoke.
"You have made your opinions on killing clear many times in the past, my daughter. I hate to do so, but I must remind you that there are times when a ninja must kill their opponent."
"I won't kill." She mumbled. "I can't. Sensei... How can you look into someone's eyes, knowing they may a family or friends, knowing they have people who love them, and take their life? I've been mad enough to want to kill before, like when Sandman hurt you... But I can't ever do it. I see the fear in their eyes and... I freeze."
She shuddered. "I know being so merciful makes me a bad ninja, but I don't care."
"Empathy and mercy are strengths, my daughter," The rat reprimanded, "not weaknesses. And you are not a bad ninja... Though your dislike of killing my cause you more trouble in the future."
She pushed away her tea and looked at her toes, saying nothing.
He let out a small sigh.
"I have killed, before."
Startled, she looked up. There was a deep sadness in Splinter's eyes.
"I have told you about the night I fled Japan, but I chose to spare you parts of the story. Oroku Saki's one true target that night was me, even though the first one killed that night was the grandmaster. I knew that he wanted to take over the clan and convert it to the Foot. I rallied several of my friends, and together we attempted to escape. We encountered Shredder's forces as we ran, and were forced to fight."
He looked at the table, sighing.
"None of my friends made it out alive. In the end, I had to do everything in my power to escape. That meant killing the Foot soldiers in my path."
"...You said that a lot of Foot Soldiers were former Hamato Clan members. Did you...?"
"Yes, I knew them. I had even considered a few of them friends."
The kitchen was silent before he spoke again.
"I feel no pride for what I did. If there had been another way, I would have taken it. If I hadn't attacked them as I did, then you and your brothers would not be here, and Saki would have won."
He sighed and drank some tea before speaking again.
"Every ninja eventually develops the power to kill with their bare hands; you are not the first to struggle with this fear. But remember: when one studies and trains to develop a skill, they also gain the discipline to use said skill wisely. You have remarkable powers, my daughter, but you also have a strong sense of morality. I will not lie to you; there may come a time when you are forced to kill an enemy, such as the Shredder. When that time comes, remember that you tried everything else, and that you will save more lives in the process."
He put a hand over hers. "With that said, your empathy is one of your greatest strengths. We have gained several valuable allies due to you and your brothers showing mercy to enemies, and it would break my heart to see you lose that part of yourself."
She let her father's words sink in as she drank her own (rapidly cooling) tea. Finally, she spoke.
"I know I can't save everyone." Petra whispered.
She then looked up with determination.
"But I will never stop trying."
He looked at her with pride.
"Good."
He stood and pulled her into a hug. She hugged back, unafraid.
After cleaning up from their midnight tea, Pet trudged up to bed. She was asleep the second her face hit the pillow.
Notes:
Petra's firm "no-kill" policy is noble, but as a ninja she's forced to sometimes question if it's reasonable. But she's stubborn: as long as she thinks there's a chance of everyone getting out alive, she'll take it.
A few of you pointed out how Splinter, in most TMNT incarnations, doesn't have a no-kill policy (such as in the 2003 and 2012 series, where he was fine with killing Kraang and the Shredder). Most of you theorized that this would put him at odds with Petra, who (as a Spider) would refuse to kill in any way. HOWEVER, a lot of incarnations of Splinter also depict him with empathy and reluctance to kill, namely the 2012 series (where he outright tells Raph in one episode that having mercy for one's enemy isn't a weakness) and the Rise series (where his years spent in the Battle Nexus took away any/all desire he had to harm/kill others). I combined those two sides here: Splinter DOES NOT like killing, but he'll do it if he feels he has no other options. Even then, it's always been in self-defense. He trained his kids in this, too: they're all capable of killing, but none of them are comfortable with it (though Pet's the only one with a firm no-kill policy).
I know some of you were probably expecting this to be a big argument between them, but I don't see them fighting about something like this. Splinter knows that Pet's refusal to kill comes from empathy and her strong moral compass rather than arrogance or stupidity... and that part of her reluctance to kill comes from the trauma of watching her family be gunned to death.
That said, they do have parent-child spats from time to time. The morning after this conversation, Splinter reprimanded Petra for not taking the trash out and she talked back about how that always seemed to be HER job.
Chapter 19: Mikey & The Merc With A Mouth In: Friday With The Foot!
Summary:
What happens when Michelangelo and Deadpool team up to take down their enemies?
Wisecracks, pizza, and a whole lot of violence!
Notes:
Set some time between "Love in the Time of Spiders" and "Enemy Mine".
Also, there will be some rougher/raunchier language in this chapter because... Deadpool. You've been warned.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Michelangelo had gotten there unnoticed, showing far more stealth than most people would think possible for someone who was usually so loud.
His mission was to locate a stolen shipment of tech supplies. AIM (some evil nerd organization that kept giving SHIELD trouble) had been trying to ship a bunch of stuff to their hideout, only for someone to steal it right off of the ship it had been coming in on.
If not for the shuriken left behind with the Foot Clan's emblem on it, SHIELD wouldn't have had any clues as to who the thieves were.
Despite the possible involvement of the Foot, the mission was deemed safe enough for the teen turtle to pull off alone. All he had to do was wait and see if the buyer showed up, record their conversation, snap a few pics, grab a pizza and head home.
Okay, he might've added the pizza part...
He was hiding in the ceiling of the warehouse Coulson and May believed was the most likely meeting place. He'd been waiting for ten minutes now, and was starting to hope that SOMEONE would come along...
An elevator set into the wall of the warehouse dinged, and the door opened.
"My dream come true: stuck in an elevator with five guys on a high protein diet."
The comment came from a man dressed all in red and black leather, with two katanas (not unlike Leo's) strapped to his back. He was being held on both sides by Foot Ninjas, with two Purple Dragons behind them. Taking up the rear was the scowling Hun.
Remembering what the warrior was capable of, Mikey felt himself tensing up as he watched the scene.
"Do you ever shut up?" Hun growled.
"No. Not when I'm awake," he fired back. "They call me the Merc With A Mouth. They don't call me 'Silent Stevie, the French Kiss Queen of Saskatoon--"
He got punched in the mouth by Hun.
"Now what do you have to say, Mouth?" He mocked.
Instead of speaking, the man began singing.
"Hit me, baby, one more time..."
"Oh for... Just tie him up!"
The Ninjas and Dragons forced the man into a chair and tied him to it. Hun stood in front of the bound man, sneering. Mikey realized he was watching an interrogation.
"Do you know why we brought you here?" Hun growled at the man.
"Because you wanted me to shake my ass in your face again?"
The turtle had to plaster his hand over his mouth to keep from laughing.
"QUIET!" Hun had actually gone a little red in the face at that one... and went redder when he realized that the Purple Dragons were laughing at the comment.
"Do you think you're funny?!?" The leader of the Purple Dragons growled.
"My dedicated fan base thinks so."
"Well, laugh at this!"
He pulled his sword from off of his back and was about to cleave the tied-down man in half.
"Oh, shell..."
He leapt from the ceiling, his Stark-improved nunchucks already whirling.
The element of surprise gave him a huge advantage (as did the force fields). By acting fast, he was able to deliver strategic blows to Hun's neck and face before he'd even pointed his sword at the turtle. The massive man fell over, out cold.
He turned to face the Foot soldier's back up... only to find the man in red and black had freed himself and taken the other four out.
"Thanks for the save, but I coulda handled it."
"Um, dude? He was about to cut you in half with a... Oh my gosh!"
One of the downed enemies had managed to jam a kunai into the man's back.
"Oh, ew," the man commented. "Don't worry, happens to me all the time."
He pulled the knife out and tossed it across the room.
Mikey was trying to process what he was seeing.
"No, seriously dude, do you need a doctor or something?"
"Nah, I've got a healing factor. That gash'll be gone soon."
"Oh," Michelangelo started relaxing. "Cool! My sister's got one of those... I'm Mikey, by the way."
"Yeah, I know." He nodded. "I break into Avengers Tower and read their files when I'm bored sometimes. I also remember you from 1987... and 2003... and 2012... and 2018... and I'm not even going to bring up all of the movies. Still, kudos on always outselling Shredder in action figures."
"...What?"
"Just ignore it. The writer wanted to include that stupid joke and thought I was the only one who could get away with it. Pretend like you didn't hear it."
Deciding that he had no hope of understanding, Michelangelo just shook his head and moved on.
"So, wait, who are you? Do you work for SHIELD?"
"I'm Deadpool. And no. I'm a gun for hire, and the people who hire me are usually desperate, have their heads up their asses, or both. I've worked with villains, heroes... the X-Men all know me, but I'm not allowed in their house anymore after I tried to turn the Professor's wheel chair into a one-man party bus... So, anyway, what brings you here?"
"Oh, right! I'm on a mission; I'm supposed to find whoever stole AIM's shipment and report what I find back to Fury."
"Look no further, it was Honey Bun and his harem."
Deadpool pointed with his thumb at the slumped over Hun and his taken-out soldiers.
"Don't know what they wanted the tech crap for, but AIM hired me to figure out who stole it."
"Looks like we've both completed our missions then..." Mikey thought out loud.
He'd heard stories about Deadpool, and had a few questions he wanted to ask.
"So... You wanna get a pizza?" He asked.
"You can have pizza, I'm getting a chimichanga."
- - - -
"Wait, so you're the reason why SHIELD found the Foot's last base?" Mikey couldn't believe it.
"I actually went in thinking it was one of Kingpin's hideouts; he owes me money. When I found out it wasn't, the Foot soldiers were already fighting me. So, naturally, I beat them all up, raided the kitchen, and vandalized the bathroom before I left. I ended up calling SHIELD about them because of the unspeakable evil they committed..."
Mikey nervously swallowed his pizza as he waited for the story to continue. They were sitting on the roof of an apartment building, and had been swapping stories as they ate takeout.
"...What did they do?"
"I made hundreds of pancakes, and they didn't have a drop of maple syrup anywhere in that kitchen!"
Michelangelo laughed, partially from relief.
"And, admittedly," Deadpool added, "I'd heard that Shredder was using humans as test subjects to create mutant soldiers."
He absentmindedly brushed at his arm as his voice grew more serious.
"I hate anyone who experiments on people..."
"Well, hey, we stopped the Foot tonight!" Mikey tried to cheer the mercenary up. "And the night's still young! What do you want to do now?"
That was a very dangerous question to ask someone like Deadpool.
- - - -
The duo's escapades that night would never be fully remembered by either of them, mostly due to Mikey drinking too much orange soda and Deadpool being... Deadpool.
However, it resulted in a hot air balloon in Central Park getting filled with pizza, a graffiti tag claiming chimmichangas as the best food ever invented, two wrecked cars, three wrecked bicycle, a car that was wrecked because of a bicycle thrown through the windshield, four lower-ranking supervillains with mustaches (and other things) drawn on their faces waking up in a police station, and a homemade banner with the phrase "FRANCIS SUX" strung over Fifth Avenue.
According to what Coulson told the family later, Fury's cursing over the mountain of paperwork their escapades caused was allegedly heard all over the Helicarrier. Needless to say, Mikey was grounded and Deadpool was put on SHIELD's wanted list... again.
Notes:
You wanted it, and I listened! Deadpool has officially met Michelangelo!
When my friend read the chapter of the original fic with the Deadpool cameo, he pointed out that it was a little OOC for Deadpool to just randomly decide to take out a villain organization without some kind of gain. I agreed, and thus this chapter offers some explanation as to why Deadpool humiliated the Foot in the first place.
This chapter took a while to write; the downside of writing for a chaotic, unpredictable character is that you literally have NO IDEA how they'll react to a given scenario. It got easier when I realized Deadpool would just do his own thing no matter what I wrote.
Some of Deadpool's wisecracks in this chapter came from his lines from other Deadpool-centric works. That joke about all the Turtle incarnations was inspired by that line from the Lego Batman movie (which I thought was clever enough to recycle). Anyone who watched "Deadpool and Wolverine" probably recognizes that "I'm the Merc with a Mouth, not _______" gag. I changed it a little bit because the real line was a too raunchy for me to want to put here.
If Nick Fury had hair, he would have torn it all out after this chapter.
Chapter 20: Through the Tunnels
Summary:
April's still figuring out her role in her new found family... and accidentally makes a mistake.
Or, why Pepsi has been banned from the lair.
Notes:
Set one month after April first met the Hamatos. The Turtles are eleven, Petra is ten, and April's twenty-three.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She hadn't thought she'd ever go back there.
While she was grateful to the little girl and the turtle boys for saving her life, she wasn't exactly sure what to make of what she'd seen.
As she'd gone to bed the night after the ordeal, she'd decided she'd simply pretend it never happened.
But thoughts kept invading. Splinter was raising five kids alone, with no income and no help. When she'd asked, they'd admitted that they were hunting through the tunnels for spare change when they'd heard her. And that was the ONLY source of money they had coming in.
After what they'd done for her, it only seemed fair that she try and make their lives a little easier.
It started out simply; dropping by the storm sewer home (or the lair, as she later took to calling it) with things like soap, batteries, food... Anything she thought they might need.
Then she'd started bringing over meals, and staying to eat with the odd mutant family. Then she'd started bringing over toys and movies for the kids (and clothes for Petra, since the girl clearly hadn't had a new set of clothes in years).
In only a few weeks, April couldn't believe she'd ever wanted to forget about her family the odd family she'd found. Splinter was always polite and courteous, to the point that it was easy to forget he was a giant rat. Leonardo was surprisingly mature for his age, and was a born peacekeeper. Raphael could be pretty aggressive (and picked fights at the drop of a hat) but it was clear he was a sweet kid once you got to know him. Michelangelo smiled so often that it was easy to believe that was his default expression, and he loved nothing more than to make someone laugh. Donatello was smarter than any child or adult April had ever met, with Petra falling right behind him. April would never forget the day the eleven- and ten-year-old had tried to drag her into a debate about the Pythagorean Theorum... and then chased Raph around with rolled up newspapers when he called them nerds.
The night that truly earned her a spot in the family was when she brought over pizzas for dinner.
The kids had never seen the food before. While they were enticed by the smell, they kept looking at the slices on their plates like they were about to bite them. Mikey had been the first to risk a bite... and his eyes bugged out before he tried to stuff the whole slice in his mouth. His siblings quickly followed his lead.
From then on, all five of the kids were the biggest pizza fans April had ever seen. She'd kept trying to bring them new foods whenever she could, but pizza was undeniably their favorite.
That day, though, she'd made a big mistake.
She'd brought along some drinks for the kids to try out. She'd thought nothing of it, all of the drinks were kid food, perfectly safe. Splinter hadn't objected when she started offering the bottles of juice, chocolate milk, and soda to the kids.
It was after the orange-clad turtle had finished a bottle of Pepsi that April realized her mistake.
None of the kids had ever had caffeine before.
- - - -
Whatever was in the soda, Petra would always remember the wild look in Michelangelo's eyes before he screamed for joy at the top of his lungs and ran full speed into the tunnels.
Everyone had stared in shock for a moment before Splinter sighed.
"It seems Michelangelo is extremely sensitive to the effects of caffeine. We will need to find him before he hurts himself."
Leo had then said that Mikey would be more willing to let them find him if he thought they were playing a game.
That was how Pet and the three remaining turtles ended up searching the tunnels, each armed with a walky-talky and bows with toy arrows.
Splinter and April had stayed at the lair, in case Mikey came back on his own.
"Okay, status check!" Leo said over the walky-talkies. "Anyone finding anything?"
"Negative." Donatello replied.
"Just a whole lotta nothin'." Raphael responded.
Pet was about to say she hadn't seen anything either when she heard a giggle from ahead.
"I might have found him," she whispered into her walky-talky. "Stand by."
Putting the talky into her pocket, she spoke up in a sing-song voice.
"Oh, Mikey! Guess what? We're playing ninja tag, and you're the target! If you can make it back to the lair without any of us hitting you with an arrow, you win! And the prize is..."
She paused, thinking of a prize Mikey would like before it hit her.
"You get to pick what movie we watch tonight!"
There was an excited gasp. Then an orange blur shot past her.
"IGETTOPICKTONIGHTSMOVIEOHMYGOSHTHISISTHEBESTDAYEVER!"
She never even had a chance to load a toy arrow; it looked like the caffeine had given Mikey a speed boost. Considering how fast he already was...
"Raph, he's heading your way!" Pet warned. "Have an arrow ready, he's moving really fast!"
In the end, Mikey got to the lair before anyone else, and not one arrow managed to hit him.
They ended up watching My Neighbor Totoro after dinner that night.
- - - -
"I'm so sorry." April apologized again.
The kids had dropped off one by one as the Studio Ghibli film played. Mikey, despite the movie being one of his favorites, had been the first to pass out; his caffeine-enhanced energy had finally been spent.
"You did not know," Splinter replied. "I should have realized that Michelangelo would not respond well to soda, considering how energetic he already is..."
"Still, what if it had been something worse than that? What if I'd accidentally triggered someone's food allergy? Or gotten them all sick because there was some ingredient they couldn't handle?" She bit her lip. "I understand if you don't want me around your kids anymore--"
"April, please stop."
She looked at the rat with surprise.
"First of all," he began, "none of them have food allergies. I have spent years finding whatever I could for them to eat, and nothing has ever made any of them sick. I believe they have stronger immune systems than most humans. Second, if they had gotten sick, it would have been an honest mistake, and I would forgive it like I have forgiven the events of today."
"I just... I want to do right by them. They're good kids, and they deserve everything I can give them. I can't help feeling like it's my fault if they get sick or hurt, or worrying about them when I don't know where they are--"
"It is not easy being a parent, is it?"
"No, it's not--"
She realized what Splinter had said, and froze. Then she sighed.
"I guess I have become something of a mother hen."
"You have nothing to be ashamed of. April, I am incredibly grateful for everything you have done and brought for us. Your visits are the best part of their day, and our family is better because you have joined it. I can never thank you enough."
April couldn't fight the blush, or the smile, that appeared on her face.
"Thank you, Master Splinter."
She was a little young to be the mother of four eleven-year-olds and a ten-year-old. But she'd always wondered what it would be like to be an older sister...
Notes:
A little flashback chapter explaining how April become the older sister figure to the kids, and why Mikey is never allowed to drink caffeine.
This was a lot of fun to write, ESPECIALLY the origin of the Hamato teens' love of pizza.
Chapter 21: The Spider-Verse: An Unexpected Discovery
Summary:
A mission to take out a science project gone wrong leads to Spider-Ninja taking an unexpected field trip.
Notes:
This is a multi-part story that truly ties this fic series to the Spider-Verse. Also, other than flashbacks here and there, from this point on I'm going to start showing more future events in the Hamato Clan's lives.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Petra had to admit that her life could be... really strange.
One moment she was sitting at home, playing video games with her adopted turtle brothers, and the next she was webbing across the city towards the home of Wilson Fisk.
Fisk (or Kingpin, as the guy was actually a huge crime boss) had been experimenting with crossing dimensions. If the tip SHIELD had received was any indication, then Fisk was apparently trying to bring alternate versions of himself to his dimension to try and boost his criminal empire.
In other words, there were a LOT of reasons to shut down his plan.
All in all, though, Fisk's forces weren't that hard to take out. He'd originally planned to hire some bigger muscle (possibly even supervillains) to help him out, but with most of them in jail, he had to resort to hiring thugs off the street. Some of them were even Purple Dragons.
Even though she was the only Hamato there (both Fury and Splinter agreed that it would be too big of a risk to let Kingpin see the Turtles), Spider-Ninja was able to effectively take out her opponents. And anyone she didn't take down was quickly subdued by the SHIELD agents who'd also come to the scene.
Before long, the thugs were all knocked out and Kingpin was being held at gun point by Coulson, Melinda May, and Fury. Pet was perched on the ceiling, ready to fire a web grenade if things went south.
"Wilson Fisk," Director Fury called out, "you're under arrest for multiple crimes against the city of New York. You have the right to--"
"You're not taking me down, Fury!" Kingpin called out. His enormous fist slammed down on a big red button, activating the machine behind him.
Pet's spider sense went nuts; something was about to go very wrong.
Once again, her senses were right.
The portal machine began sucking everything in, sending it to who-knew-where. With horror, she saw the three leading agents starting to slide towards the portal.
She used her webs to secure them to the floor, using what was left in her right shooter. Then, seeing the terrified Kingpin was about to go in, she used her left shooter to make a web grenade and tossed it. The goo cemented him to the floor.
She reached into her boot to replace her web fluid... and then realized far too late that she'd lost her footing.
Pet was flying backwards, into the portal machine. In vain, she tried to shoot a web and save herself, but both shooters were dry.
"SPIDER-NINJA!" Fury shouted as she went sailing into the portal machine.
- - - -
"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
She didn't know where the portal machine had sent her, but she was flying down what appeared to be some kind of tube. Or vent. For all she knew, it was a wormhole.
What she did know, however, was that she was flying down it at a speed no human should be able to travel. If not for her superhuman durability, the speed probably would have hurt her.
Panicked thoughts raced through her mind as she tried to think of what to do... and then she was face to face with a man.
He was incredibly tall (she'd estimate around nine feet) with orange skin, blue hair, pupil-less eyes, and an all white outfit. He was standing still, yet flying right next to her as she sped through the wormhole.
"Hello, I don't think we've been introduced?" He said in a voice that was far too calm for the situation. "No need to tell me your name, Spider-Ninja. But I am the Beyonder."
"Um, okay, hi!" She shouted as she struggled to understand what was going on.
Splinter's training was thorough, but he'd never covered what to do when you meet a strange orange man while shooting at high speed down a wormhole.
"Ooh, polite! Well, tell you what, little Spider. It's far too dangerous for humans to travel through a place like this. How about I take you somewhere safe, and you help me prank this stick-in-the-mud I know?"
She didn't know what he was talking about, but if it meant she had a chance of getting home, she was all for it.
"Okay, sure! Deal!" She yelled.
He gave an inhumanly wide smile.
"Good!"
He grabbed her hand and snapped his finger.
Next thing she knew, she was in the center of a red room.
At least, she thought it was a room...
It was some sort of wide open space with screens here and there, hovering above the floor. The whole thing had a sci-fi feel to it.
"Uh, Beyonder?" She gave a tentative call.
No response.
"Great." She sighed. "Note to self: when making a deal with a strange orange man, make sure you set the terms of your deal before he disappears into thin air... When did my life get this weird?"
Her spider-sense went off.
"Who's there?" A deep voice called out.
From somewhere above, a man dropped to the floor. He landed ten feet away from her, landing with enough force to slightly shake the ground. He was dressed from head to toe in a skintight suit. It was mostly black (or was that dark blue?) with red markings criss-crossing the upper body. The wrists each bore massive red spikes.
Heart pounding, Pet's hands went to her kama (she was still out of web fluid).
"Hey, I don't want any trouble," she started. "Can you tell me where I am?"
"Who are you?" The man growled. He made no move to touch her, but his tone of voice suggested she wouldn't be happy if she didn't answer him.
"My name's Petra. Petra Parker-Hamato."
He paused, and actually took a step back.
"Spider-Ninja?"
"...How did you know that?"
"...How did you get here?"
She was getting a little annoyed at the fact that he kept asking questions before he answered hers... But he clearly knew what was going on more than she did, so she decided to play nice.
She told of Wilson Fisk's portal machine, her getting sucked in, and flying through the wormhole.
"Then this guy appears out of nowhere and says he'll get me to safety if I help him mess with someone--"
"Stop." The man held up a hand. "Did this person have orange skin, blue hair, and no pupils?"
She blinked. "...Actually, yes."
He let out a long groan.
"Well that explains it. The Beyonder never passes up a chance to aggravate me..."
"...Um, sorry, but who are you again? I hate to interrupt, but I have no idea what's going on... And how did you know I was Spider-Ninja?"
"First of all..."
The man's mask seemed to disappear, revealing a very serious looking man. He looked like he was around Casey's age... and he had long claws and fangs.
"I'm Miguel O'Hara. And you've been brought to the headquarters of the Spider Society."
"...Okay. What's the Spider Society?"
- - - -
"So, the multiverse theory is correct?"
"Yes."
"And you've been bringing Spider-People from every universe here to serve as a type of Spider Force in case something comes up one of us can't handle?"
"Yes."
"...Wow, okay..."
Petra was sitting on the floor, trying to process everything. Her head was filled with an odd mixture of excitement, confusion, worry, and a touch of existential dread...
"Miguel!"
She looked up to see a woman with an afro, glasses with gold lenses, a black-and-red suit, and a baby bump. As she stood up, Pet felt her spider-sense go off... but not in a negative way. It felt more like it was telling her this woman was a friend.
"This her?" The woman asked, eyeing Petra with a curious expression.
"Yes." Miguel nodded as he turned back to Petra. "Petra, this is Jessica Drew. She's also a Spider."
"You're like me." Petra pointed at her, eyes going wide.
"I am." Jessica nodded.
"Nice to meet you." She nodded politely at the other Spider before turning back to Miguel.
"If you've been reaching out to Spiders all over the multiverse, then why hadn't I been contacted yet? I've been my New York's Spider for over a year now."
"It's... complicated." Miguel answered.
Spider-Ninja just kept staring at him. She didn't have Splinter's death glare mastered yet, but she'd perfected April's "don't even think about it, young man" stare.
Finally, he sighed.
"Fine. Many of the Spiders we've reached out to are those whose universe follows a series of events. We call these events the canon. Some events in the canon are good... most aren't. But in some way, each universe follows them."
He gave Petra a look. "Not every universe fully follows it. For example, in every universe a Spider loses a valued member of their family. But Earth-8762 is the only one where the Spider lost their family and was raised by a ninja rat."
"How do you know about Master Splinter?" She reacted with surprise.
"We spy on everyone, sweetie!" An electronic voice spoke up.
Pet jumped ten feet in the air, landed in a back flip, then spun with her kama in front of her, ready to fight.
She dropped her stance when she saw she'd just threatened a cute anime-esque hologram. Her face flushed with embarrassment as her kama went back into her belt.
"This is my assistant, L.Y.L.A." Miguel explained before turning back to Spider-Ninja. "And, yes, we keep an eye on the Spiders of each dimension we know about. We've known about you for a while... Which is how we know you're unfit for the Spider Society."
"Unfit?" She tried not to sound insulted. "What makes me unfit?"
"Because you're happy!" L.Y.L.A. chirped.
"...What?"
"The truth is, sweetie," Jessica Drew spoke up. "A lot of Spiders have to sacrifice things to continue their hero work. Family, friends, careers... We've all made a lot of tough choices. But you... You have a healthy support system, good friends, and more self-discipline than most spiders can imagine."
"Well, the discipline is from ninja training..." Pet shrugged.
"Nor do any other Spiders have years of training in martial arts, weapons, and discipline." Miguel added. "The members of the Spider Society know what it's like to have to make tough choices."
"You think I haven't made tough choices?" She crossed her arms.
"He's just saying that... You're still fairly new to being a Spider. And there are some events in the canon you haven't been forced to face yet."
"I've faced plenty of horrors already. If you've been spying on me, then I know you know about the Shredder."
"Oroku Saki was a dangerous threat, yes." Miguel admitted. "But we're referring to... Well, you'll find out."
Petra didn't like the tone in his voice, but did a brief breathing exercise to calm herself.
"If you don't want me in your club, fine. But do you have any way to send me back to my dimension? I need to get home before my family freaks out."
"We can send you home." Miguel nodded. "Follow us."
- - - -
To get to the "Go Home Machine" (a title that Pet thought was a bit on the nose even if it was accurate), they needed to walk through the heart of the Spider Society's HQ.
Petra was pretty sure her jaw hit her feet at least once. Not only was the place huge, but spider-themed people were everywhere: walking or webbing around, wall-crawling, sitting and talking, standing around some kind of station...
"What's that?" She asked Jessica.
"Web fluid refilling station."
"...Can I use it real quick? I drained my shooters before I got here."
Jessica looked at Miguel, who rolled his eyes but nodded.
Once her shooters were filled (she NEEDED to tell Donnie about this; it would save so much time), she rejoined her guides. Before they got to the Go Home Machine, they passed what looked like a movie theater. She heard cheering coming from inside.
"What's in there?"
Jessica snorted. "I forgot; April O'Neil's from your dimension, right?"
"Sure, she's kind of my big sister... Though it'll be O'Neil-Jones soon."
"Well, do you remember when April roasted J. Jonah Jameson on live TV?"
She snorted. "How could I forget?"
"Well, L.Y.L.A. hijacked the feed and showed it in the middle of HQ. Everyone loved it so much that we ended up building a place that played it 24/7 so everyone had a chance to see it. It's surprisingly therapeutic."
Petra felt rising annoyance at what that implied.
"Are you telling me there's a Jameson in every dimension, too?"
"Yes." Miguel didn't bother to hide his distaste. "Some of them have more integrity than others, but they all hate Spiders and they all want the multiverse to know it."
"He's personally watched the footage twenty times." Jessica whispered to Pet.
Finally, they made it to the Go Home Machine. It was being operated by a girl with a purple aura around her.
"Spider-Byte." Miguel said as they entered. "We need to send Spider-Ninja home. Dimension Earth-8762."
"Oh, you're Spider-Ninja?" Spider-Byte asked as she came over. Pet once again felt her spider-sense tingle in that odd, benign way.
"Yep. It's cool to meet so many other Spiders." She gave a small wave.
"I know the feeling, kid." She grinned. "Alright, I'm guessing you've never used this before?"
The fifteen-year-old shook her head.
"Alright, just tap this screen with your finger... Good. The computer found your dimension. Now, just go stand on that glowing part of the floor, and I'll do the rest."
"Um, okay."
She did as she was asked. Seconds later, the machine started spinning what looked like webbing around her.
"Uh, is this supposed to happen?" Pet shouted.
"Yes." Jessica Drew answered. "In a few moments it'll open a portal and send you back!"
"Okay! Well, thanks for everything!"
She was still a bit bitter over being called "unfit", but Splinter hadn't raised an ingrate.
Within seconds, what seemed like a doorway made of light and color appeared under her feet. She felt herself falling (it reminded her of being teleported by Everbee). Then, without warning, her feet landed on concrete.
She needed to look around for a few seconds before she got her bearings. She was on top of the Baxter Building, overlooking Fisk's place. The sheer amount of SHIELD vehicles in front of it told her that she hadn't been gone too long.
With her refilled shooters, she webbed over to the scene... and internally winced at the amount of explaining she was going to have to do.
Notes:
Yes, that is The Beyonder from Moon Girl and Devil Dinosaur. That's one of the BEST Marvel TV shows I've seen in a while, and I really wanted to include a shout out to it. If you wonder why Beyonder was nice enough to get her out of the wormhole, bear in mind that he's a troll first and foremost: he COULD have just sent her right back to her dimension, but he wanted to mess with Miguel. Because they both do so much dimension-hopping, I have a feeling that the Beyonder and Spider-Man 2099 have crossed paths a few times. Miguel sees Beyonder as a threat to be treated with caution, while Beyonder sees him as a stick-in-the-mud who needs to loosen up (hence his doing things like dropping Petra at his feet).
Miguel O'Hara isn't fond of Petra because she both breaks and follows the Spider canon. Sure, she's a teen hero with a strong moral compass, she's an orphan, she lost her uncle to a criminal with a gun, she got bit by a spider, she fought a lot of the usual Spidey villains, she's dating someone named MJ, etc. But unlike most Spiders, she has a healthy support system, has actually been trained on how to fight, has way more respect for authority figures than most Spiders... Also, the presence of mutant ninja turtles in her dimension has him thoroughly confused. That said, he doesn't HATE her like he does Miles, mostly because he knows that she didn't do anything wrong... and because her dimension is the one where JJ Jameson got verbally slayed on live TV.
What Petra doesn't know is that she caught the attention of one Spider in particular while she was at the Society...
Chapter 22: The Spider-Verse: A Visitor
Summary:
Not long after Spider-Ninja's interdimensional trip, someone else from the Society drops by...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Petra wasn't sure what was more painful: the hour-long debriefing or the crushing hug.
As soon as she'd reappeared at the sight of the fight with Kingpin (who'd been shuttled off to Riker's Island by then), she'd been taken to the Helicarrier to give a full report of what she'd seen. Thankfully, despite traveling across dimensions, she'd only been gone for about forty-five minutes.
Fury had been stone-faced throughout the meeting, but dismissed her once she'd told him everything. As Coulson and May escorted her out, she heard the director telling Hill to contact someone named Doctor Strange.
Coulson had driven her home, explaining that he'd told her family about her disappearance (and had called them during her debriefing to tell them she was okay).
Which was why, the second she and the agent entered the lair, Michelangelo tackled her in one of his suffocation-inducing hugs.
Thank goodness she had super-human durability, otherwise Mikey's plastron would have broken her ribs.
Coulson told the rest of the family what had happened while Petra tried to regain the ability to breathe normally.
They all had different things to say.
"There's an entire multiverse of people like you?" Leonardo gaped.
"And they said you weren't good enough?" Raphael growled.
"I can't believe you traveled dimensions... and that web fluid refilling station sounds like a good idea..." Donatello mused.
"Aww, the Spider-Guys all like April!" Michelangelo gushed.
Splinter was mostly silent throughout the story, finally speaking when he thanked Agent Coulson and saw him out.
Petra was concerned about the rat's silence; had she done something wrong?
She didn't get an answer until after dinner. She caught him after everyone started heading to bed.
"Sensei? Can I talk to you?"
"Of course, my daughter."
He led her into his room. She shut the shoji door and got on her knees in front of him.
"What is troubling you?" Master Splinter asked.
"Actually, sensei, I was going to ask you the same thing."
"...What do you mean?"
"You've been... really quiet all night. Ever since Agent Coulson brought me home. Are you mad because I got put in danger? I came out of it fine..."
"It was not that."
She stopped talking, listening.
The rat sighed.
"I am relieved that you safely returned from the multiverse, and I am not mad at you for your actions. You completed the mission SHIELD gave you, and you managed to return home."
"Then... What is it?"
"This... Miguel O'Hara. It concerns me that he says you are unfit for the Society simply because you are emotionally stable."
He looked at his clasped hands, eyes full of concern.
"I do not like what that implies about the lives of the many other Spiders in the multiverse..."
Petra's eyes widened.
If having a happy life was an automatic disqualification for the Society, then what the shell had the others been through?
"...Maybe if a Spider ever ends up here, we could try and find a way to help them? Teach them meditation, or help them take down a villain... I don't know, just something to help."
"I promise, Petra, if a Spider comes here and is in need of our help, then I will allow you and your brothers to do what you must to help them... so long as you do not risk life, limb, or exposure to the public in the process."
"Deal." She grinned as she bowed before her sensei.
Splinter bowed back.
- - - -
"Come on, tell it again!"
"Mikey, I've told it seven times in the last two weeks. Do you really need to hear it again?"
"Uh, yes! You went to another dimension... totally not cool went without me, by the way. That's on my bucket list."
Spider-Ninja rolled her eyes before jumping to the next roof. Mikey followed a second later, looking at her expectantly.
"Alright, how about this: next time I go to another dimension, I will do everything I can to make sure you come with me. Deal?"
"Deal!" He beamed. "So... Are you going to tell it again?"
"No."
"Ah, come on, Spidey!"
"Spider-Ninja! Come in!" The director's voice came through their coms.
Fury, bless your beautiful bald head, Petra thought as she grabbed for her com. "What is it, sir?"
"Our sensors are picking up strong EMPs from a warehouse in the Bronx. It's giving off the same readings as Fisk's pet project did."
The implications hit Petra like a truck.
There was another portal opening in New York.
"Send me the coordinates. We'll investigate and report whatever we see."
She hung up.
"Wait, what were you two talking about?" Mikey asked as Pet grabbed him and prepared to start web-swinging.
"Looks like you might get your wish after all. Hang on!"
- - - -
The warehouse had once belonged to a steel manufacturer, but had been abandoned when the company's HQ moved to Pennsylvania. It had gone twenty years without any upkeep... and it really showed.
"What a dump," Michelangelo commented as they landed.
"Agreed," Spider-Ninja replied as she started inside. "But whoever our interdimensional visitor is, they're in there. If things go south, you ready to fight?"
"Only always!"
She nodded at him. Together, they scaled the wall and climbed in a window (the glass of which had long since disappeared).
Moving on silent feet, they began to search the warehouse as a pair.
They were only a few minutes into the search when Pet's spider sense went off. But it wasn't telling her about danger. It was going off in that strange, benign way.
"Mikey, wait." She grabbed his arm as she whispered.
The turtle paused and turned to her.
"Whoever's here, they're a friend."
"How do you know?" He whispered back.
She shrugged and tapped at her temple.
He nodded and put his nunchucks back into his belt.
"Hello?" She called out as she put her kama away. "Who's there? We don't want to fight, we just want to talk."
"Good. I thought you looked like reasonable blokes."
A voice came from above. It was a man's voice, and he spoke with a noticeable Cockney accent.
He dropped down from where he'd been on the ceiling. Petra recognized his mask and the base layer of his costume: it looked similar to the masks and red suits she'd seen on a lot of Spiders in the Society. However, over it he'd layered leather pants, a leather vest, spike-studded boots, an assortment of spike-studded bracelets, and an electric guitar that he wore slung across his back. The most attention-grabbing part of the costume was the mohawk that sat on top of his mask (causing Pet to wonder if the mohawk was part of the mask, or if the mask had been specifically designed so the mohawk could poke through).
"I'm Spider-Punk." He introduced himself as he straightened up. "And you must be the Spider-Ninja... and who're you?"
He looked at Michelangelo, who wouldn't stop staring.
"Oh, I'm Angelo Micheal... I mean Michelangelo! But, c-call me Mikey!"
He gave a smile, but it looked nervous. Pet looked at him suspiciously. Why was he acting like this?
Spider-Punk snorted (was it just her or had his costume changed color?).
"Don't get all gobsmacked. I can't be here long. No one else in the Society knows I'm here."
"Wait," Pet cut in, "Miguel didn't send you?"
"That git?" Spider-Punk snorted as he pulled off his mask. "Don't listen to a thing he says."
Without his mask, he was an older teenager (she'd guess seventeen or eighteen) with a large, dark brown afro. He had piercings in his lip, nose, and ears.
"How are you cooler without the mask?" Mikey gaped... then covered his mouth. "Was that out loud?"
"Yes." Spider-Punk nodded, smirking. "Don't worry about it, mate, I was cool this whole time. And call me Hobie."
"As long as you call me Petra." Spider-Ninja nodded as she looked at him seriously. "If Miguel didn't send you, then why did you come?"
"I came for a chin wag."
Pet and Mikey shared a confused look.
"In other words," Hobie explained, "I need to tell you something you can't tell another Spider."
"You and I are the only Spiders here, so I doubt that'll be hard." Petra commented.
"Alright, fair." Hobie allowed. "Any road, you know how that berk told you that you weren't fit for the Society?"
She nodded, frowning at the memory.
"You're not the only one. Miguel has specific ideas about what makes someone a good Spider."
"Don't you just have to be a hero to be a good Spider?" Mikey asked.
"I'm not a hero, because calling yourself a hero makes you a self-mythologizing, narcissistic autocrat." Hobie readily replied.
"Oh... then what are you?" The turtle responded.
"I hate labels."
"...Okay then."
Mikey still had that strange look in his eyes, though Pet couldn't place it...
Hobie got her attention as he stepped forward, deadly serious (and his costume seemed to change color again).
"It might not seem like it, but his rejecting you was a good thing. Don't enlist until you know what war you're fighting in."
He handed her a device.
"One of Miguel's rejects may be showing up at HQ soon. The Great Git has a plan for what's going to go down in that bloke's dimension, and if I'm right then there's going to be chaos... and not my kind of chaos. This reject will need a place to lie low until it's safe for him to go back home. Earth-8762 is one of the last places they'll look. Can I trust you to let him stay here until then?"
Her and Master Splinter's conversation raced through her mind. She wrapped her fingers around Hobie's device.
"Yes, we'll keep him safe."
"I knew you'd say that."
He pointed at the device. "Any Spider who's outside their dimension for too long gets... sick. When the reject gets here, give him this. It'll keep him healthy until I can get back here."
"Got it. When do you think you'll bring him?"
"I hate schedules, I hate plans."
"...Didn't you just tell me about your big plan?"
"I also hate consistency."
With that, he pointed one of his bracelets at the wall. It exploded in light and color, forming a type of doorway.
Wordlessly, he put his mask back on and walked through.
"That was... something." Pet finally managed to say after a few minutes.
"Yeah, he was..." Mikey was still staring at where Hobie'd vanished.
Notes:
Spider-Punk! Across the Spider-Verse is an awesome movie for a lot of reasons, but Hobie Brown was DEFINITELY one of the highlights!
In case it wasn't clear, Mikey has a crush on Hobie (he and Bobby broke up weeks ago by this point). Because, honestly, I think half the audience left the theater with a crush on Hobie.
I have every belief that Spider-Ham and Noir were invited to the Spider-Society, but my headcanon is that they left it once they realized how Miguel saw Miles. Hence, they're on Hobie's side (but are mostly staying in their own dimensions since they openly rejected Miguel's offer). It's also why Hobie isn't startled when he meets a mutant turtle: not only do I think Hobie's the kind of person who'd be chill in any situation, but after meeting Spider-Ham I think he'd just accept talking animals as being a thing.
I am not British, and I had to look up a lot of English slang to try and make Hobie sound authentic. If any British readers see this, please let me know if I made any mistakes and I'll happily correct them.
I don't think I need to tell you who Hobie wants Pet to be on the look out for...
Part Three coming soon!
Chapter 23: The Spider-Verse: You're Like Me
Summary:
Spider-Punk returns to Earth-8762... and he needs Petra to fulfill her promise.
Notes:
Long chapter, but there was a lot I wanted to put in!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"You're sure?"
It wasn't like Pet to question authority, but it had been only three days since Hobie's visit to her dimension. It seemed a little soon... then again, she'd be lying if she said she knew anything about how dimensional travel worked.
"Octavius, Connors, and Selvig are positive," Fury confirmed through her cell. "The readings coming from that building are exactly the same as last time. You're sure this... Spider-Punk is trustworthy?"
"Spider-sense would have told me if he wasn't."
She spun one last web before doing a triple front flip and landing on the roof of an apartment building.
"I'm at the sight," she reported into her phone, "but I don't see anything."
"Stay there," the director ordered. "Report to me if and when something dangerous appears... I still can't believe you didn't want the rest of your team in on this."
"They're on standby," she responded.
Truth be told, she'd wanted to take this assignment alone. If Hobie planned to bring another Spider to her dimension, then she wanted to meet them alone, first. Introducing her entire family at once would probably just overwhelm them...
The air five feet away from her seemed to ripple. Tiny stones and pebbles on the rooftop began to float in mid-air. Then, the spot directly in front of her exploded in flashing light and color.
Her ninja instincts took control, and she jumped behind a rooftop shed.
"Something's happening," she reported to Fury.
Suddenly, someone dressed all in black and red ran through the colorful spot. The second they were through, the lights and colors stopped, vanishing like they'd never been there.
Pet's eyes were locked on the stranger. If the sound of their panting was any indication, then they were a boy... probably a teenager. He was dressed in a suit that greatly resembled what many of the Spiders in the Society had been wearing, only the colors were inverted: the suit was black where red usually was and vice-versa.
As she watched, she realized that he wasn't a threat. Her senses would have told her.
"Spider-Ninja! Report!"
Realizing that she'd forgotten to tell Fury more, she quickly explained what had just happened.
"Is he a threat?" The director pressed.
"No, I don't think so... I think he's hurt... Do I have permission to take charge here? I'm the only one in this dimension who's been to the Society, and I promise I'll call you if something happens you should know about."
There was a small grunt, like Fury didn't like the idea. But he relented.
"Fine. But if we end up with a disaster on our hands, it's on your head. Got it?"
"Got it. Thank you."
She hung up just as the stranger started standing. Before she could leave her hiding place, her spider-sense went off in that strange, benign way.
The stranger started looking around, like he sensed her.
"Hello?" He called out in a Brooklyn accent (albeit one not as thick as Casey's). "Is someone there?"
Deciding to pretend like she hadn't been hiding, Petra emerged from the shadows. She didn't have to fake the look of surprise on her face when she saw his costume up close.
"I was about to ask the same thing."
The lenses on his mask widened as the two Spiders pointed at each other. They spoke at the same time.
"You're like me!"
"Wow." Pet let out. "Hobie said he might bring someone here, but I didn't expect to see anyone this soon..."
"You know Hobie?" The newcomer visibly relaxed. Just a bit.
"Not well, but yes. He showed up here about three days ago to ask me to help out a friend he was planning on bringing. I guess that's you."
"Yeah, I guess..." He nodded slowly. "Uh, who are you?"
"Oh, right! I'm Spider-Ninja. You?"
"Spider-Man. But my real name's Miles Morales."
"Nice to meet you, Miles. I'm Petra Parker-Hamato."
"...Hamato?"
"I was adopted, long story. Anyways, Hobie said you'd need to lie low for a while."
"...Sounds good," Miles nodded. He sounded a little... shaken.
She'd been around traumatized teenagers before, and she could tell her new friend had just gone through something bad.
But she also knew that forcing him to talk about it would do more harm than good.
"How about I take you to my home? You'll be safe there, and we can talk."
He looked up. "Wait, what about your family? How're you gonna hide me from them?"
"Hide you?" It was her turn to be confused. "Why would I hide you?"
"Uh, so you don't reveal to them that you're Spider-Ninja?"
"...They already know. Shell, they've known all along."
"Seriously? You never thought to hide it?"
"Well, I kind of discovered my powers right in front of them, so it would be kind of pointless..."
She'd learned during her brief tour of the Society that she was one of the few Spiders who didn't keep their hero identities a secret from their family. It didn't surprise her to learn Miles apparently kept his hero life a secret.
He followed her down the side of the building, but paused when she pushed aside a manhole cover.
"Um, Petra? That's a sewer."
"Yep. Don't worry, it's a storm sewer, not a sanitation sewer. No bad smells here... Hey, random question. Are you afraid of rats or reptiles?"
"...No?"
"Okay, just checking!"
It took a few more minutes of convincing, but finally Miles followed her into the sewer.
- - - -
She sent a quick text to her family to let them know what was happening. One of them (hopefully Leo, most likely Mikey) would meet them halfway to the lair. Pet was hoping that she'd be able to ease Miles into the fact that her family was made up of mutant animals.
He was silent most of the way to the lair, but he did pull up his mask. He was an African-American teenager around her age... and his eyes looked haunted.
"So..." Petra tried to start a conversation.
"Spidey?" Raph's voice called through the tunnel. "You there?"
"Right here, Raphael!" She called ahead.
She turned to tell Miles that it was okay... but she couldn't find him.
"Miles?" She asked quietly. "It's okay, it's just my brother..."
"Who're you talkin' to?" Raph asked as he approached.
"Miles. He's a Spider, like me. He was just here..."
Spider-Man reappeared out of thin air, staring at Raphael with a bug-eyed expression. Raph wore the same expression, as shocked as Petra at the teen's reappearance.
"What the hell?" The two teen boys said at once.
Then, as if enough strange things hadn't happened in the last five minutes, Miles' body underwent some kind of change.
His body distorted, becoming almost nothing but colored squares as he fell to the ground, writhing and screaming.
"Miles!" Pet shouted before locking eyes with her brother. "We need to get him to the lair, now!"
Raph waited until the odd seizure had stopped before he grabbed Miles and started running, the teen in his arms. Pet led the way to the lair, throwing glances back at the duo every now and then.
- - - -
Miles' life hadn't been anything resembling normal in the last sixteen months. But this had easily been the weirdest... and possibly worst... day of his life.
In one afternoon, he let Spot get away, ruined his dad's party, went to another dimension where he helped defeat the Spot (while also somehow breaking Pavitr's dimension by saving a cop), went to ANOTHER dimension where he was told his father had to die, got betrayed by people he was sure he could trust, was told he wasn't a good Spider-Man, and probably would have gotten locked up if Hobie hadn't managed to send him through a portal to... whatever dimension this was.
Apparently, this was a dimension where the Spider was a girl raised by ninjas... and who apparently had a giant turtle-man for a brother.
Said turtle man had picked him up when he finished glitching and was now following Spider-Ninja through the tunnels.
After a minute of running, lights hit his eyes. Evidently, Petra and her brother (wasn't his name Raphael or something?) had brought him to their home.
Voices, all of them male (and one with a thick Japanese accent) started talking all at once.
"Who's that?"
"Is that the guy Hobie told us about?"
"Is he alright?"
"We'll introduce you in a second." Petra promised. "Raph, we need to get him to the lab."
Still moving, they went into a room that felt a little colder. His enhanced sense of smell picked up various chemicals, including antiseptic.
"You didn't have to carry me, you know." Miles finally found something to say.
The turtle (who he now realized was wearing a red mask) gave a smirk.
"Wish granted."
He dropped Miles, who fell exactly one inch before he landed on a cot. He looked up to see that, yes, he was in some kind of lab.
Petra appeared in front of him. Right behind her was a second turtle, this one wearing a purple mask. He looked much kinder than Raph had.
"Okay, Miles, this is my brother, Donatello. Donnie, this is Miles. He's a Spider... and I think he just had a seizure."
"It's not a seizure." He corrected. "It was a glitch. The longer someone stays outside their home universe, the more they glitch. If they never go back, then they die of cellular degradation."
He recited all of this like a homework assignment. Petra and Donatello looked horrified.
"Is there anything we can do to help you?" The purple-wearing turtle asked.
"Only if you have one of those bracelets the rest of the Society wears. They help you cross dimensions and keep you from dying of glitching."
Petra perked up and pulled something off a table.
"Something like this?"
She held up a bracelet exactly like one the Society would give... albeit covered in graffitti-like symbols.
Grinning, Miles took it and put it on. He instantly felt better... well, physically anyway.
"Hobie gave that to me when we met. He thought you might need it," Petra explained before offering a hand.
"Come on, I think we owe the rest of my family an explanation."
- - - -
Once he got past the shock of meeting five talking ninja animals, Miles found himself liking the Hamato family. It was obvious that they were really close; sure, they teased each other a lot (especially Raph), but he could also see how much love they really had for one another.
He'd listened intently to Petra's origin story, as well as that of the Hamato Clan in general. It was pretty impressive...
Once they finished their story, he'd been forced to share his. He'd tried to avoid it... only to accidentally lock eyes with Master Splinter.
Splinter, Pet's sensei and adoptive father, had been giving him a look he knew all too well: Miles had gotten it from Mami way too many times before. It was the "you're going to tell me everything whether you want to or not" look.
Next thing he knew, he'd spilled his guts about everything that had happened that day.
"He told me that I'd broken the canon, put everyone in danger," he started to come to the story's end. "And then... He told me that one of my canon events was for my dad to die. And that I'm not supposed to save him. I told him I couldn't do that, so he tried to lock me up so my dad would die--"
"WHAT?!?"
He flinched as every Hamato teen shouted in horror, anger, or both.
Raph pulled his sais from his belt and snarled.
"That's it! Miles, I need to borrow your portal bracelet. I'm gonna go find Miguel and shove a sai up his--"
"Raphael!" Master Splinter admonished.
"What a jerk!" Pet was fuming.
Donnie wore a stormy look, agreeing with his sister. "His reasoning is completely faulty; he has little to no evidence and is going more off a theory than genuine facts!"
Leonardo, the oldest of the turtles, looked like he wanted to follow Raphael's example.
"I'm so sorry, Miles!" Michelangelo, the youngest of the turtles, came over to where Miles was sitting on the couch. With no warning, he grabbed Miles and wrapped him in a spine-snapping hug.
"Thanks, man," he managed, barely able to breathe.
"Release him, Michelangelo," Splinter ordered. "Suffocating him will do little to help him."
"Oh, sorry dude!"
Miles was released, and managed to finish the story.
"Hobie helped me escape the Society and sent me here. Now I have three days to figure out how to get home or... my dad..."
He couldn't finish.
"If Hobie's planning to help you," Leonardo spoke up, "then he won't leave you stranded here... Wait, couldn't you go home now if you wanted? That bracelet lets you travel dimensions, right?"
"Yeah, but you have to know where to go. I don't even know how to get back to the Society... Not that I want to."
"Well, then he'll definitely be back," Mikey spoke up. "So you can just relax until he gets here."
"Relax?" Miles stood up. "I can't. My dad might die in a few days if I don't get home. I need to get back, I need to figure out how to keep Miguel and the Society off my back, I need to..."
"Breathe, Miles," Splinter interrupted, putting a hand (paw?) on Spider-Man's shoulder.
He took a deep breath on the rat's orders.
Splinter pushed his shoulder until Miles was sitting on the couch again, then continued speaking.
"At this moment, the best you can do to help your father is to trust in your friend. Putting yourself under unnecessary stress will not help anyone."
Miles wanted to argue... but Splinter had a point.
As much as he wanted to just go home and try to solve all of this... He'd been running, webbing, fighting, and dealing with revelations/betrayals all day.
He was hungry. He was sore. And more than anything, he was tired.
His stomach growled loudly. Miles blushed, but he knew that everyone in the room had heard it.
"Perhaps," Splinter suggested, smiling, "you could start by having a meal?"
"I'm on it, sensei!" Mikey grinned as he held up his phone. "Hope you like pepperoni, dude!"
Twenty minutes later, he found himself wrapped in a weighted blanket while sitting on the couch, a plate of pizza in his hands as some old kung fu movie played on TV.
As he inhaled his food (he was hungrier than he'd thought), he listened to the various comments made by Petra and her brothers about the movie... namely a heated debate on whether Bruce Lee or Jackie Chan was the best action star ever.
He hadn't known what to think when he ended up in this dimension... but it was nice to be able to just sit among those who accepted him.
- - - -
They'd given Spider-Man the couch to sleep on, with Don letting him keep the weighted blanket for the night. Miles quickly realized there was a second reason why Splinter had insisted he just sit, eat, and watch movies with them all evening: being forced to eat and rest had let him notice how tired his body actually was. He'd had enough energy to peel off his mask and boots before he passed out on the couch.
He slept like a dead man, only waking up when Pet stuck a cup of coffee under his nose hours later.
After breakfast and halfway through Mikey's "Turtles Versus Spiders Ultimate Video Game Marathon" (patent pending), the leader of SHIELD had called. The odd readings had appeared again, this time in the same spot where Hobie had appeared before.
It took Miles a moment (he was still processing that this Spider evidently worked with the government) before he realized what this meant.
After saying goodbye (and a heartfelt thank you) to the rest of the Hamato clan, Spider-Man followed Spider-Ninja across the city.
"Nice web-slinging!" She'd complimented as she led the way.
"Yeah, I've learned a few tricks!" He'd grinned behind his mask as he shot between two billboards.
His smile disappeared when he remembered he'd learned some of his newest tricks from Gwen...
Don't think about that right now. First, save Dad. Then deal with... everything else.
Finally, they landed in front of the warehouse and walked inside.
Sure enough, the mohawked British Spider was waiting for them.
"Alright, mate?" Hobie asked as he unmasked. "What'd I say? Got you out of the Great Git's clutches, and found you some decent blokes to stay with until I threw the others off your trail."
He threw back his head in a short laugh. "The arse still thinks you're hiding out somewhere in his dimension. The idea of me coming up with a plan is so absurd to him that he can't Adam and Eve it."
Miles only understood a part of the slang Hobie'd said, and it looked like Pet was in the same boat.
"Alright then, Miles." Hobie opened a portal. "Time to get you home. If I can keep throwing them off, then the git's forces won't think to look in your dimension until tomorrow. You've got until then to figure out how to save your dad."
He took a breath. It was time.
Miles turned to Petra, who was wearing a sad smile.
"Good luck saving your dad. For what it's worth, I think you're an amazing Spider."
A smile crossed his face. It was nice to know there were still Spiders on his side.
"Thank you. For everything."
He started walking backwards towards the portal.
"See you around, Spider-Ninja."
"You too, Spider-Man."
He grinned, pulled down his mask, and stepped through.
Notes:
An alternate title to this chapter: Miles Morales Gets A Hug.
Now that I've had Miles meet the Hamato Clan, I may have him come back in the future... maybe Miles versus Shredder?
I changed up the events of what happened at the end of Across the Spider-Verse. Here, the Spot was captured in Pavitr's dimension, and Hobie managed to trick Miguel into thinking that Miles was hiding in the Society dimension before he actually sent Miles to a distant dimension to hide until he could get him home and help him figure out how to prevent Jefferson's death. I was vague on a few things because, as of this chapter's publishing date, Beyond the Spider-Verse has not been released.
The Hamato method of stress-relief is a movie and pizza night, and I will not be convinced otherwise. The weighted blanket he wears during the movie night is Donnie's; Don uses it when he gets panic attacks, and he thought Miles needed to calm down.
Chapter 24: Old Dogs, New Tricks
Summary:
Michelangelo teaches Thor and Bucky about one of the most important skills one can have in the twenty-first century...
Meanwhile, an embarrassing secret is revealed to the Winter Soldier.
Notes:
Set one year after the events of "Spider-Ninja": Pet's sixteen, the Turtles are seventeen, and Morgan is ten months old.
Just some fun and sillies!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tony hung up his phone call as the elevator doors closed. He let out a loud yawn and rubbed at his eyes.
"J.A.R.V.I.S., have you scheduled Morgan's doctor's appointment?"
"The appointment was this morning, sir. According to her updated medical records, she is perfectly healthy. However, her recent bouts of crying are the result of her lateral incisors coming in. I have already sent the pediatrician's recommendations for treatment to your tablet."
"Thank you."
He yawned again. Morgan had started crying at midnight, hadn't stopped until two a.m., then woke up screaming at five a.m. Pepper'd had an important meeting, so he'd done his best to comfort the baby. While she'd gone to work somewhat rested (it's hard to sleep through a screaming baby), he'd gotten maybe four hours of sleep.
Pepper had suggested hiring a nanny to cover the nights, but Tony had refused. Besides, with how many Avengers (aka Morgan's honorary aunt and uncles) were at the Tower at any given time, the baby always had someone watching her. Especially a certain turtle.
He walked onto the main floor to find Thor, Bucky, and Michelangelo standing in the main living room. Mike was holding a babbling Morgan in his arms while he gave the Asgardian and former Winter Soldier a look of death.
"Gentlemen, are you ready to learn one of the most important skills in existence?"
"Is it really that big of a challenge?" Bucky looked confused.
"Verily, Michelangelo!" Thor shouted. Morgan gave a small cry at the volume, and Thor instantly lowered his voice.
"Apologies, young Lady Stark." He whispered to the baby.
Mike took a second to calm the baby down before he grinned at his audience.
"Then I officially welcome you dudes to... Mario Kart!"
At that cue, J.A.R.V.I.S. turned on the TV, revealing the game.
"Let us begin the digital chariot race!" Thor declared with excitement (although this time he was careful not to scare Morgan).
Tony watched for few moments, trying not to laugh. Mikey abstained from the game so he could better watch the baby and give the two tips. Bucky ended up playing as Mario while Thor chose Luigi (mentioning that his green clothes and dark hair reminded him of Loki).
As the two started playing (Thor did surprisingly well for someone who'd never even driven a car), Tony went over to the bar. Donatello and Steve were already there, both nursing cups of coffee while watching the game.
"Bucky mentioned earlier that he'd never played a video game," Steve mentioned as he passed an empty mug to the billionaire.
"And Mikey thought that was a crime against humanity," Donnie added as he inhaled half of his mug.
They watched the players for a moment. Given that the two competitors were both warriors with little experience when it came to gaming, things got interesting pretty fast.
"You will taste my lightning, Kong of the Donkeys!" The Son of Odin screamed.
"Why does that car look like a baby carriage?" Bucky wondered as Baby Peach sped past his character. He then practically fell forward as his character narrowly missed running over a banana peel.
"For Asgard!" Thor yelled as he threw a blue tortoiseshell.
"Damn it!" Bucky nearly threw his controller when the shell hit his character.
"Language," Steve gently chided.
"No swearing near the baby!" Mikey gave Bucky a look.
"Victory is mine!" Thor cheered as he stood up and lifted his controller.
"Don't even think about it, Stormy." Tony warned.
The Asgardian, who'd been about to spike his controller, looked a bit sheepish. Earth customs were still a bit new to him, and he'd needed time to learn that people didn't like it when guests destroyed stuff.
"Apologies, Stark. Michelangelo, thank you for the lesson in this Midgardian custom. I must show this to the rest of Asgard... Where can I get one?"
"You'll need a copy of the game and a gaming set up," Tony answered as he stood up from the bar. "Just look around downtown until you find a gaming store."
Due to how tired he'd been lately, some of his usual snark had been abandoned on the count of he was too sleep-deprived to think of witty comebacks. He'd overheard Fury telling Hill that it was a nice change.
"Thank you, Man of Iron! Mjolnir!"
The hammer came flying from wherever it had been sitting, it's handle landing right in Thor's waiting hand.
He went out onto the balcony and spun the hammer until he took off.
"How is it that he's better than me at this?" Bucky griped as he walked over to the bar and filled his own mug with coffee. "At least I know how to drive a real car."
"Hey, no one learns about new tech instantly!" Donnie tried to reassure the veteran.
"You just need more time," Steve agreed.
"Yeah..." Tony got a smirk as he took Morgan from Mikey's arms. "Take your platoon mate, here. Spangles, you remember when you tried to work a Stark laptop for the first time?"
Both Captain America and Donatello got equally flustered looks.
"We don't need to tell that story..." Cap tried to interrupt.
"If I remember right..." Tony continued as he rocked Morgan a little, "you got so upset trying to turn it on that you ended up calling tech support..."
"Yeah, and it was right after Donnie got a job as a remote IT support worker." Mike grinned as he joined the story.
Bucky was smirking. "Do tell."
"Don't tell." Steve and Donnie said in sync.
Naturally, Tony and Mikey told the whole story. Bucky ended up laughing harder than he had in weeks while Donnie and Steve looked mortified.
Notes:
The Avengers have been out of focus in the last few chapters, so I thought I'd bring a few of them back.
Mikey spends more time at the tower than any of the other Hamatos due to his unofficial position as Morgan's godbrother. Pepper and Tony don't mind because a) they both have baby brain and have started taking afternoon naps whenever possible, and b) Mikey is fine with changing diapers.
Tony refused to hire a nanny to watch Morgan during her earliest years because his parents left him with nannies more often than they spent time with him. He doesn't want to put Morgan through the same thing; he's only willing to use Mikey as a babysitter now and then because he can tell Mikey actually cares about Morgan.
Thor used to drop by the Tower only occasionally (every month or so), but since the birth of Morgan he drops by practically every week (usually staying a night or two). Not only does he LOVE babies, but he wants to be able to help out in a fight so Tony can stay with his daughter instead of going out and endangering himself.
I had a lot of fun writing the video game dialogue here! Thor is a lot of fun to write for.
Now that Bucky's more-or-less recovered from his time under H.Y.D.R.A's power, he's focusing more on getting used to the twenty-first century.
Chapter 25: One Day
Summary:
After a year together, Leonardo realizes just how much he loves Esperanza. He'll do anything for her... and he makes a decision.
Chapter Text
"You ready?" Leonardo whispered to his girlfriend, his weapon in his arms.
"Born ready," she whispered back, grinning.
"Okay, in three, two..."
As one, they sprang out and utterly soaked Mikey and Jubilee.
"Hey, I thought we agreed to no ambushes!" The firework-shooting mutant complained.
"That's laser tag!" The smirking Esperanza reminded them, holding her super soaker high.
Mikey groaned and took the drenched spotted arm band off. A frowning Jubilee followed suit.
"Raph, come in!" Leo said into the walky talky as he adjusted his striped arm band. "We've taken out Mikey and Jubilee! Anyone left in the game?"
"Team Spots has been hittin' us hard," Raphael responded. "Gambit and I are still in, but Pet and Logan took out Donnie and Beast. Then Cyclops and Jean took them out. Score's dead even right now."
"Who do we still need to take out?"
"Here's a hint, darlin'."
Leo and Esmeralda, eyes widening, whirled around, holding up their weapons. They were too late.
A cold stream of water caught the turtle right in the plastron. Es took a hit directly to the face, shrieking in surprise.
"Gotcha!" Rogue and Kitty cheered.
"Revenge!" Mikey and Jubilee raised their fists.
Leo and Ez got their revenge when they watched Raph and Gambit pull a sneak attack on the girls. The final duel was a very brutal, very wet battle, but in the end, the boys got thoroughly soaked. The girls cheered, victorious.
Thus, Xavier's Tenth Annual Water War came to an end. For the third year in a row, Team Spots had one.
"That was humiliating," Donnie grumbled as he handed in his super soaker and drenched striped arm band.
"At least you don't have wet fur to brush out," Beast commented, eyeing his soaked blue fur with contempt.
- - - -
"Honestly, I still can't believe those two ended up together," Esmeralda giggled.
"Well, Mikey loves to surprise people," the turtle admitted.
The sun was starting to set, and Leo knew his family would be heading home soon. Everbee, now that she'd mastered long-distance teleportation, had offered to bring the family to and from the Manor whenever they wanted to visit so they wouldn't need to use the Blackbird all the time. It was a win for everyone: Everbee got to practice, the Blackbird was available if the X-Men needed it, and it was a less stressful ordeal for everyone.
Before leaving, Leo had asked Esmeralda to take a walk with him.
"Still," Ez continued, "while she's nice enough, I can't believe he asked out Jubilee..."
"Raph and Donnie don't think it'll last long." Leonardo admitted. "Don thinks their personalities are too different, and Raph thinks they'll get on each others' nerves."
She gave a small laugh before taking off her jacket and tying it around her waist. He noticed a darker patch on her arm, a blemish in otherwise flawless green skin. A scar.
"How'd that happen?" He asked quietly, gesturing at the scar.
Esmeralda's golden eyes widened and filled with sadness. She quickly wrapped her arms around herself, hiding the mark.
"It's nothing..."
"...Esmeralda?" He was growing more concerned.
She seemed to fight herself for a moment before letting out a sigh.
"The only people I've told are the Professor and Jean. Can you please keep it a secret?"
"Of course."
"...You know how I ran away from home when I learned I was a mutant?"
He nodded.
"...That's not exactly what happened. Back when I was still Julie, I woke up one morning with green skin. I was scared, and ran to my mother. She screamed at me, thinking I was a monster. When I told her the truth, she... She took the frying pan she'd been cooking breakfast with and threw it at me, yelling at me to get out."
Her eyes were wide, haunted. "The pan was still hot... It hit me right in the arm as I ran out the door.
"In the weeks that followed, I sneaked back into the house and got whatever of my belongings I could. A month later, I tried to sneak back... and saw that my parents had sold off the rest of my things. They were telling the neighbors they'd never had a daughter. After that... I just turned around and kept walking until I found the cave. Then I stayed there until the X-Men found me. I never wanted to see them again... And I haven't."
Leonardo's eyes were wide with horror. He couldn't imagine anything so horrible.
"Ez, may I touch you?"
She sniffed and nodded.
He wrapped her in a hug before he pulled her close and used his thumb to brush away her tears.
"That's... That's why I never talk about my family." She whispered after a few minutes. "Because the day I became a mutant, I lost them."
"...I'm so sorry."
"It's one of the reasons why I love being with you. You have everything I've ever wanted: family and friends who love you as you are."
Leo sucked in a breath. He'd been meaning to ask this for a while; he knew he'd have to wait to actually go through with it, and he'd only told Master Splinter about his idea. But it would only be a year's wait, and Splinter had given Leonardo his support.
"...What if you could be a part of it?"
She looked up, confused.
"Before I say anything else, remember, this is as much your choice as it is mine. If you say no, if you want to decide later... I'll accept whatever answer you give me. But..."
Taking a deep breath, he pulled out the gift.
He'd saved up whatever money he could get his hands on for weeks to pay for it, and he'd waited another few weeks for it to be delivered, but he finally had it.
A golden ring, with small emerald stones embedded all around it.
"I know that we're still young; I'd want to wait until we're both eighteen. But I know that I love you, and I want you to be a part of my family. Forever."
Her golden eyes were as wide as they could be, and her hands were over her mouth.
His heart in his throat, Leo swallowed. He summoned up every ounce of courage he had, and spoke.
"Will you marry me?"
She threw her arms around him, tears falling down her face.
But this time, he could tell they were tears of joy.
"Yes." She whispered to him.
Suddenly, the whole world seemed brighter.
"You will?" He barely dared to believe it.
"I want to wait til we're eighteen, same as you, but... Yes, I'll marry you."
Suddenly Leo couldn't stop smiling.
They spent a few moments celebrating: laughing and dancing to no music.
"Hang on," he finally got her to pause, laughing a little. "We'll need to keep it a secret for a while. Splinter already knows, and I'm guessing the Professor does, too. Mikey definitely can't know; he can't keep a secret to save his shell."
"So, how do we hide the ring?"
Luckily, Esmeralda had been wearing a necklace with a simple chain and removable pendant. All they had to do was swap the pendant out for the ring, and no one would be the wiser.
Grinning, the two decided to start heading back towards the mansion.
Just before they came in view of the manor, Esmeralda whispered one last thing to Leo.
"I can't wait to marry you."
He was beaming for the rest of the night. His siblings all thought this was strange.
Splinter, however, just gave his son a knowing look. And a very big smile.
Notes:
No matter how old you get, I think everyone secretly secretly loves water fights. Everyone's an adult until the Super Soakers come out.
Thought it was time for me to show a moment between Leonardo and Esmeralda. I realized that I've mostly just been showing Esmeralda as Leo's love interest, not her own character. Hence that little window into her past.
Splinter's okay with Leo getting married at 18 because a) he never knew if his kids would ever find partners, and b) in Japan a couple can legally marry if both members are eighteen.
Yeah, Michelangelo's dating Jubilee. Don't worry, everyone knows it won't last.
Chapter 26: Not Always Angry
Summary:
Fury's learned not to make assumptions about people... but one mutant in particular manages to surprise him.
Notes:
Set about a week after SHIELD recruited the Hamatos.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Fury glared at the dossier.
While he was going to keep his promise to Master Splinter/Hamato Yoshi, he needed to have some way to collect the data he, Coulson, and Romanoff had compiled on the Hamato Clan. It was never a good idea to bring in a superhuman without having some idea of what they're capable of.
On the whole, however, it seemed like the Hamatos were all they'd claimed to be. The teenagers only went after criminals (often leaving them for the police to find as they had before), and followed the rules Fury had set about reporting in any crimes they stopped. With each meeting he had with them, he started to come to see them as less like assets and more like the kids they were.
He didn't see too much of Master Splinter (the former human, according to his foster daughter, wasn't fond of leaving their home any more than necessary). However, the director admitted to himself that the mutant had his respect: he'd raised five kids (none of which were his own) by himself, keeping them fed, healthy, educated, and happy despite having no true income. Plus, he'd managed to protect the daughter of the Agents Parker... a task Nick had failed to complete.
Speaking of, the young spider mutant was fairly easy to get along with. True, she was energetic, opinionated, and seemed a bit too fond of telling jokes during fights. But she also had the strength and skill to take down a man twice her size, not to mention the intelligence to figure out how to take him down with a single punch.
Of the five kids, he'd warmed up to Leonardo the fastest. Along with being surprisingly mature for a fifteen-year-old, Leonardo was disciplined, calm, respectful of authority... After dealing with people like Tony Stark, talking with the turtle was a breath of fresh air.
Donatello was a bit skittish around him at first, but (much like Petra) he'd lit up when he was given a SHIELD lab to use as his own on the carrier. Not only was the kid a good fighter (he'd seen him take out a gun-wielding mugger with one swipe from his staff), but he had an IQ on par with Stark's... maybe even past it.
Michelangelo was... a trip. He was the most hyperactive of his siblings, not to mention impatient, immature, and surprisingly talkative for a ninja. But, as much as his behavior could grate on Fury's nerves, the kid had a heart the size of a planet. He hated seeing anyone sad or in pain, and would do whatever he could to make them smile.
The one Hamato Clan member Fury hadn't begun to trust was Raphael.
The red-clad turtle was the most aggressive of his family. He was brash, impulsive, and was ready at a moments notice to snap at someone or pick a fight. To make matters worse, the turtle had anger issues that he struggled to keep under control.
The director sighed as he locked the dossier up and left his office. He'd missed dinner; he wanted to see if he could grab a snack from the mess hall before wrapping up some paperwork...
"OW!"
Fury froze. Though he'd only known him a week, he could easily identify Michelangelo's voice.
He realized the voice had come from Connors' lab, and started race walking towards it. As he approached, he heard other voices.
"How long ago did this happen?"
That was Connors' voice.
"About an hour ago." That was Raphael. "I wrapped it up to keep him from losing too much blood."
"Good, very good... Alright, now that it's cleaned, I can get to work dressing it. Unfortunately, Michelangelo, you're going to need stitches."
There was a yelp, undoubtedly from the youngest turtle.
"Can't I just bleed out instead?"
"We both know you'll need that arm, Mikey."
At this point, Fury was standing in the hall, listening.
"I'll give you a local anesthetic to dull the pain," the doctor reassured as a cabinet door shut. "You'll barely feel it... Is he alright?"
"He's scared of needles," Raphael explained. "Always has been."
"Ah. Well, I'm sorry, Michelangelo, but we need to stitch that cut before you develop an infection. Or worse."
"...O-Okay."
There was another yelp from the orange clad turtle, undoubtedly as Connors gave him the anesthetic. Then, as the sound of the doctor gathering his tools echoed into the hall, there were several terrified sniffs, like someone was trying not to cry.
"It's okay, Mikey." Raphael was speaking again. "I'll sit here with you."
There was a gentleness in the older turtle's voice that the director never would have expected.
After a few moments of silence, he left his spot and actually entered Connors' lab.
The doctor was stitching up a long gash on Michelangelo's left fore arm, so focused on his work that he didn't notice/acknowledge the director.
Michelangelo was hugging his brother tightly with his good arm, his forehead pressed against his brother's plastron. He occasionally let out a barely audible whimper, and silent tears rolled down his cheeks. Raphael was using one arm to keep Michelangelo's injured limb steady, and his other arm to hug his youngest brother. The red-clad turtle had set his chin on top of the younger turtle's head, providing him extra comfort. He watched the doctor's progress the whole time, as if daring the scientist to hurt his brother.
"Thirty stitches." Connors shook his head when the procedure was done. "Alright, Michelanelo, you did fine. For the next week or two, make sure you always have a bandage on your arm. I'll check in a week to see if they're ready to be removed yet... Director Fury!"
The doctor's startled exclamation got the attention of the other two turtles, who turned nearly in sync towards Director Fury.
Michelangelo wiped at his face (clearly trying to pretend he hadn't been crying) and flashed the director his usual smile.
"Oh, hi Fury! Sorry we didn't see you. Raph and I were fighting these dudes who were trying to steal from an ATM. We were doing okay, but one of them had a knife and got me in the arm."
Connors had finished bandaging the turtle's forearm as he spoke. As soon as his arm was free, he held up the limb to show off his injury.
"Anyway, Raph got ticked at that and punched the guy with the knife out. One of them got away, but the rest were knocked out. After Raph tied off my arm, we called the cops and made our way here."
Fury nodded, and shot a look at the red-clad turtle. The kid was fuming, but this time Nick could see why.
"I should've been payin' more attention," he grumbled. "Mikey wouldn't have gotten hurt if I'd--"
"You were fighting off two dudes at once, Raph." The younger turtle gave his brother a smile. "It's okay, and it wasn't your fault. Besides, Doc here says my arm will be better before long. Right?"
"If you keep it clean and don't overuse it, then yes," Connors agreed.
"We good to go, then?" Raphael looked questioningly to the director.
"You just gave me the information I needed for my report," Fury nodded. "As soon as Connors clears you, you can go home."
He was about to leave, then paused and turned to the turtles.
"I'm glad you're alright," he said to Michelangelo before turning to Raphael.
The red-clad turtle crossed his arms and glared at the director, silently challenging him.
"Good work protecting your younger brother." Fury told him with a respectful nod. "It's good to know you've got your siblings' backs."
The teenager blinked in surprise, a bit flustered.
"Uh, no problem."
"Raph, are you blushing?!?" Michelangelo started laughing.
"No!" Raphael looked away, embarrassed.
Fury took that as his cue to leave.
As he finally made his way to the mess hall, however, he couldn't help but admit he'd misjudged the red-clad turtle.
Notes:
Even back when I started Part One of Spider-Ninja, I knew that Raphael would set off red flags for Fury. After all, he already has to deal with an insanely strong, angry green being; I doubt he'd want to worry about another one. This is the moment when he learned that Raphael is a protective older brother and a good kid... even if he prefers to think with his fists rather than his brain.
Poor Mikey; if you hate needles, then getting stitches is the WORST.
Chapter 27: Lessons in Fatherhood
Summary:
At a first birthday party for Morgan, Splinter ends up giving another father some advice.
Notes:
Because everyone could use some advice from Master Splinter at one point or another.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Morgan giggled as a baby-sized birthday cake was placed in front of her. Then, to everyone's amusement, she did a nosedive into her dessert.
Thor approved.
"The child knows how to dine like an Asgardian!" He yelled with a wide smile.
Tony gave him a side eye. "Remind me to never invite you to a fancy dinner."
"He'd still be better at one of those than Mikey," Raphael remarked, watching his younger brother coo at the one-year-old as her father cleaned frosting off of her.
"Alright," Pepper spoke up as she took the top off of a chocolate, much larger cake. "Time for the rest of us to have some dessert... Thor, use a fork."
The Thunderer frowned with disappointment, but resumed grinning when he got a piece with extra frosting.
"April?" Pepper asked as she kept dishing out pieces. "How big of a slice do you want?"
"Big as you can give me." She responded, her hand on her baby bump. She got a funny look and whispered to Casey, who blanched.
"Babe, why would you want to put pickles on cake?"
Marcus James gave a small snort. "Come on, Casey, that's not even close to the weirdest craving she's had."
Pepper laughed. "I've been there. Tony, would get the pickle slices?"
The billionaire genius playboy philanthropist nodded and walked over to the fridge, shooting Casey a sympathetic look.
Petra tried not to chuckle. It was still hard to believe that April was six months pregnant. She's only told them she was expecting about two months in...
Four Months Earlier...
"April, are you okay?"
Donnie helped the reporter sit down. The family had been talking while eating takeout Chinese when April had suddenly set her food down and leaned back.
"Hmm? Yeah, Don, I'm fine. Just got tired all of the sudden."
"Are you sick or something?" Leonardo asked, concerned.
"No, I'm okay. I've heard that's pretty normal for pregnant women."
MJ, who'd clearly known already, just grinned at the Hamatos.
Pet, Splinter, and Donnie were the first ones to grasp what she meant, with Leo and Raph right behind them. Mikey needed someone to explain it before he understood.
By the time they all knew what she'd meant, there was a LOT of excited shouting.
Present Day
Splinter had noticed that Casey had been unusually quiet throughout the party. True, he talked to Clint, Natasha, Bruce, and Anthony when they talked to him, but he seemed distracted.
Finally, when his children seemed to have the rest of the party guests distracted, the ninja master went over to talk to the vigilante.
"Are you alright, Casey?" He sat in the chair across from him.
"...Yeah, I guess."
"That is not an answer. I can tell something is troubling you. Would you please tell me?"
There was only a moment's pause before Casey sighed.
"I shouldn't be worried about this. I mean, I've taken care of MJ for almost two years now and he's doin' fine, but... It's different when it's a baby. A teenager can feed himself and go to the bathroom and stuff. A baby, though... I don't know if I'm ready."
Splinter smirked. "At least you have had several months to prepare. And you have only one."
Casey blanched. "Sorry..."
"Do not apologize. I am only trying to say that no one is ever ready. In truth, I was terrified when I first took in my sons. I was only one man... well, one mutant. I had a place to live, but no money and no reliable source of food or money."
He sighed, then gave the younger man a reassuring smile.
"The skills I needed to help us all survive are the same ones each parent needs: creativity, determination, and above all, patience. Besides, I did not raise my children completely alone..."
They both looked to April, who was eating her cake with pickles in front of the Avengers. Natasha and Pepper looked amused while Petra, Marcus James, Steve, Leonardo, Tony, Raphael, Bruce, Donatello, and Clint were disgusted. Thor, Michelangelo, and Bucky Barnes, however, looked intrigued.
"April was a great help after meeting the family," Splinter continued. "She brought food, helped teach the children what I had forgotten about the human world... and she was willing to help Petra with things that pertained to being a woman."
The rat mutant shuddered. He loved his daughter deeply, but he was VERY grateful that April had taken the lead when it came to dealing with times-of-the-month.
Casey nodded, following along.
"Besides," Splinter smirked again, "you are forgetting that you will have no shortage of potential babysitters."
At that exact moment, Michelangelo was making silly faces at Morgan, who was howling with laughter... and laughed harder when Raphael got annoyed at Michelangelo and dumped a cup of soda on his head.
The rat shook his head as Tony started cackling and Leonardo reprimanded Raphael.
Casey beamed at the sight, looking a lot more at ease.
"Thanks, Splinter."
"It is now time to give gifts, yes?" Thor asked as he stood, holding a gift bag. It was clear he'd just grabbed the first gift bag he'd seen at the store, because his was decorated with a drawing of a wine bottle and the caption "Over the Hump".
"Thor?" Natasha gave him a look. "Did you bring a weapon for the baby?"
Suddenly looking sheepish, the Asgardian set the bag back down.
"No weapons until Morgan's fifteen," Tony said to everyone present... though he gave Natasha and Clint especially pointed looks.
"What?" Donatello looked confused. "We got our weapons when we were ten."
"Ten?" Bruce asked in horror.
"I was nine," Petra added.
"I received my first sword when I was seven!" Thor volunteered.
Natasha smirked. "I got my first knife when I was two."
Everyone looked at her in shock.
Pepper sighed. "Anyone want more cake?"
Notes:
I did Casey and April's wedding off-screen because I didn't think it would add much to the story. I promise you that I AM planning a wedding chapter, I just can't release it quite yet.
Morgan going face-first into her first birthday cake is something that, according to my parents, I did on my first birthday. Ah, the things you can get away with when you're a baby...
In case you're curious, April and Casey had two weddings: one public so their families could attend, and one at Xavier's so the Hamatos, Avengers, and their friends in the X-Men could attend. April's new legal name is O'Neil-Jones.
While WE know that Clint wouldn't give a kid a weapon, Tony doesn't know about Clint's family yet and still kind of thinks of him as an extension of Natasha. So he THINKS Clint would give a kid a weapon. We all know that Thor absolutely would. Natasha would only do it if the situation called for it... but she'd at least give them some training on it first.
Chapter 28: Love Lost, Part One
Summary:
What should have been a great day for humans and mutants alike turns tragic.
Notes:
Trigger warning: violence, blood, fire, mentions of genocide, children in deadly situations.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
His interactions with the Hamato family (and hearing how Wolverine had helped kick the Shredder's butt) had gotten Tony Stark more interested in the plight of mutants.
Petra remembered how Tony had gripped his bottle of beer tight enough to turn his knuckles white as she told him what the Professor had told her: how a lot of mutants were thrown out of their homes when their powers first showed, how a lot of them were forced to go without jobs or even a proper education, how many were homeless...
She should have predicted what happened next. After all, if Tony couldn't uni-beam a problem away, then he usually resorted to throwing money at it.
A week after Morgan's first birthday, Tony's latest pet project was announced to the world.
Due to how few public facilities available to mutants, Stark Industries had created a charity to help mutants and enhanced individuals, though humans were more than welcome. The charity, simply titled "Care For All", consisted of a homeless shelter and a hospital. The homeless shelter consisted of men's and women's dorms (along with a family ward for those with children), a food pantry and cafeteria, and classes for those who'd been denied a traditional education. The hospital was ten floors and state-of-the-art, containing anything a doctor or nurse might need to treat a patient. Tony'd had his people reach out to some of the best hospitals and medical schools, spreading the word to get the hospital fully staffed. The homeless shelter (minus a few administrative positions) was run by unpaid volunteers... however, Tony had dropped plenty of hints that anyone who volunteered at the shelter for a minimum of a month had a VERY good chance at being invited to work for Stark Industries.
In order to keep any mutants who didn't want to be seen out of the spotlight, both buildings were constructed in a forest on the outskirts of NYC.
Professor X had been thrilled by the development... although he had a few concerns about the opening day. Which was why he'd insisted on several members of the X-Men and the Hamatos coming.
"I don't understand why the Professor's so worried," Michelangelo commented as the Blackbird flew the Hamatos to the new shelter. "Does he think Magneto will show up or something?"
Raph growled at the mention of the Brotherhood's leader.
"I doubt it," Leonardo replied. "Magneto wants to help mutants, even if he goes about it all wrong. I don't think he'd want to destroy mutant charities."
"It's not Magneto the Professor's afraid of," Donatello spoke up from where he'd been typing at his tablet (and inhaling ginger ale so he stayed calm during the flight).
"It's Trask," Petra scowled.
"Remind me, who's that guy again?" Raphael questioned.
"He's the one who invented the Sentinels," Donnie grimaced. "I've looked into why there aren't many mutant charities. The biggest reasons why are Bolivar Trask and Senator Robert Kelly.
"Trask doesn't have a ton of political power on his own, but he's got a lot of friends in high places, including the government. Whenever a motion to give mutants help or more rights comes up, Trask bribes, begs, or blackmails his 'friends' into voting against it. A lot of bills that could've helped mutants got vetoed thanks to him. Senator Kelly doesn't have as much money or as many friends, but he is a powerful political figure... especially after Magneto tried to kidnap him a few years ago. Even the X-Men saving him didn't change his mind about mutants."
"That's why the creation of the shelter is so important," Pet spoke up. "Because Stark Industries is a private company, neither Kelly nor Trask could do anything to stop it."
"And that is why Professor Xavier is so concerned," Splinter added, his tail twitching. "While I would like for you five to enjoy the opening celebration, I also want you to be vigilant."
"Don't worry, sensei." Petra gave him a smile as she tapped her temple. "With our training and my senses, I'm sure nothing will go wrong."
Hours later, she would deeply regret her words.
- - - -
To the anger/dismay of many mutants, Senator Kelly was at the charity's opening ceremony. He seemed uncomfortable (to the pleasure of many of the attendees), but he looked like he was attempting to play nice.
Petra and Leonardo had chosen to spy on the senator, and soon realized why he was there at all (which they quickly told the X-Men).
"Turns out," Leo told a group of X-Men, a worried Esmeralda clutching his arm. "Senator Kelly's niece is pro-mutant. She's a teacher who volunteered to teach a few classes at the shelter. He came to try and talk her out of it... but he doesn't want to get caught on camera yelling at a family member, so he's playing nice."
While no press had been allowed to attend the opening event (in case someone tried to manipulate footage and make the mutants look bad to the public), Stark Industries' head of PR had hired a few photographers for the occasion, and would pass their pictures on to the news later. Tony had texted Leo ahead of time to let him know, so none of the Hamatos ended up on TV.
Tony and Pepper had planned to attend. Unfortunately, the Avengers were needed to assist in an AIM attack in London and Pepper had chosen to stay with Morgan, who had a cough.
Despite the missing founder and the... unwelcome guest, the celebration started off pretty well. A catering company had been hired and laid out an impressive buffet of sandwiches, salads, chips, french fries, fruits, sodas, juices, and several tubs of ice cream. According to the Professor, Tony had tried to arrange for the event to have an open bar as well, but stopped when Pepper reminded him how many kids would be there.
After the Professor had cut the ribbon opening the shelter, the party had begun. Several couples, including Cyclops and Jean and Leonardo and Esmeralda had been dancing to the music from someone's Bluetooth speaker. Raphael and Gambit had gotten into a debate on whether or not Remy's powers could set a fire extinguisher on fire (something that the Professor and Splinter refused to let them try). Donatello and Doctor McCoy were discussing the possibility of modifying a refrigerator to reach absolute zero. Michelangelo (to try and keep his mind off of his recent break up with Jubilee) started challenging people to see who could finish their sandwich the fastest (he won three challenges before a kid with super-speed ate four sandwiches in six seconds). Petra, Logan, and Miwa chatted over sodas. Storm, the Professor, and Master Splinter made small talk while also watching the crowd to make sure everyone was on their best behavior... namely Senator Kelly's people.
All in all, it was a good party.
But all good things must come to an end.
"Hey, Professor?" Michelangelo was the first one to notice something. "Are there any students at the school that can create earthquakes?"
"...Not at the moment. Why?"
"Because it feels like the ground is shaking."
Just then, Petra's spider sense went off. She looked up just in time to see a massive energy blast heading for the party.
"INCOMING!"
She gave enough warning for the X-Men to get everyone out of the way before the energy blast hit the food table. It was completely incinerated (with the smell of burnt food hitting everyone's nostrils).
As the shocked party-goers looked up, they saw a three-story-tall robot looming over them.
This time, it wasn't Mastermind's illusion. This was the real deal.
"Sentinel," Wolverine growled.
"X-Men!" Cyclops called out as he started running forward. "We need to get these people out of here! Wolverine, Storm, we'll distract it!"
A rain shower (courtesy of Ororo) began pouring down on the party, putting out the fire. Nightcrawler and Everbee began teleporting people in groups of five to an area away from the main fight.
If the Sentinel had just focused on the three X-Men in front of it, then all would have been well.
But it had other plans.
"Mission: destroy mutant hive." It toned as it aimed a weapon at the homeless shelter.
"No!" Scott yelled.
He managed to use his eye beams to slice off the Sentinel's weapon, but not before the robot had fired a shot.
The energy blast was a glancing blow, but it still caused the top floors of the building to catch fire. With the fire quickly spreading.
Pet's heightened hearing picked up screaming.
"There are people inside!" She shouted with alarm.
"Come on!" Esmeralda ran into the burning building without a thought.
"Ez, wait!" Leonardo ran after her.
Spider-Ninja, Miwa, Raphael, Logan, Donatello, Jean, Beast, and Michelangelo followed.
- - - -
For the first fifteen years of his life, most of Mikey's knowledge about the world came from Splinter or TV.
He, Donnie, Raph, and Leo had all gone through a phase where they liked to watch firefighter and cop shows. In the shows, the firefighters almost always managed to get people out before the building dramatically collapsed. He'd always wondered what it would be like to actually be in that situation.
Now he knew. And it was totally not like on TV.
The air was full of smoke and ash, making it hurt whenever he had to breathe.
"Can anyone hear me?" He called out before coughing.
He was rewarded by a group of small voices reaching his ears.
Putting his discomforts aside, he used his nunchucks to make force shields and plow through the burning debris. He found a lady and her kids, all of them staring at him wide-eyed.
"Come on, I'll get you out!" He told them.
The lady seemed unsure at first, but all it took was one creak from the unstable ceiling before she and the kids were following the mutant turtle out.
His shields were good, but they couldn't keep the ceiling from falling in. Just as Mikey and his group were about to reach the door, a pile of flaming debris fell in front of it.
The kids started crying as Michelangelo struggled with what to do next. Then, with no warning, the flaming debris levitated away from the door.
"Don't just stand there!" Jean Grey yelled as she telepathically moved the debris. "Run!"
Needing no further prompting, the two mutants and three humans ran from the burning building.
- - - -
"Is there a fire suppression system?" Donnie coughed.
"Yes, but it seems it wasn't fully installed yet," Beast responded.
While the others had gone to try and round up as many trapped people as they could, the two scientists had made for the maintenance room.
Beast pulled the panel off of main fuse box and growled.
"I don't know what troglodyte put this together, but he was hired either due to nepotism or a sheer lack of foresight.
"What's wrong?"
"The building's plans included a sprinkler system, but none of the wires are connected in their correct inserts. I have never seen such negligence..."
From above, a man started screaming for help, his voice laced with pain.
"We'll worry about that later!" Donnie started breathing into his forearm. "We need to get these people out!"
They ran from the maintenance room. Beast found the man (one of the photographers hired for the event), threw him over his shoulder, and charged out of the building.
Donnie was about to follow, but a pile of burning wood fell right in front of him, sending smoke and ashes right into his face.
He started coughing uncontrollably, and fell to his knees. He knew he needed to get up and get out, but he could barely draw a breath. His eyes stung and filled with tears. He struggled to stand as his body was wracked with awful coughing fits.
"Donatello!" Doctor McCoy called out. It sounded like he was on the other side of the floor. "Where are you?"
"H--" He tried to speak, only for more coughs to send him back down. His throat was burning...
An ominous creak from above had Don looking up. The ceiling was about to give...
Just before the burning wood from the ceiling could fall on him, two enormous blue arms grabbed him and pulled him to safety.
"Just hold on!" Beast reassured him as he dashed out of the smoke.
- - - -
Miwa and Raphael's incredible combined strength made busting through walls easy. With her enhanced hearing, the former Foot Ninja could easily detect any and all distressed cries.
"Is that everyone?" The turtle asked as he held a crying five-year-old to his plastron.
"...I think there's one more on this floor. I'll get them, you go!"
He hesitated for only a minute before nodding and running off with the child.
"Can anyone hear me?" Miwa yelled before briefly coughing.
"Help!" A woman's scream cut through the air.
It sounded like she was in one of the classrooms. Wasting no time, the cloned spider mutant bust through a door (not caring that part of it was on fire). She found a woman in her mid-twenties staring at her with terror.
"Y-You're a mutant, right?" She asked, sounding hopeful.
"I am."
"Do you have any powers that can get us out of here?"
"Do you trust me?"
"Yes."
"Great."
She turned to the wall, knowing it made up part of the building's exterior. She performed a dragon kick, put all of her strength into it. A chuck of wall twice the size of her was disintegrated.
"Come on!"
She pulled the stunned woman into a hug and jumped.
They were ten stories in the air, but Miwa's enhanced strength caught her easily. While the clone got sore feet from the landing, the woman was completely unharmed.
- - - -
The fire was making the building more unstable by the minute. Spider-Ninja and Wolverine tried to hear/smell out anyone still in trouble, but the increasing smoke and groans of the building made that difficult.
"Kid, you need to get out of here!" Logan yelled as she pulled him away from more falling wreckage.
"I'm not leaving you!"
"I can come back from burns and smoke inhalation, it's nothing for me! But I'm not letting you die here!"
"And I can't leave anyone behind!"
"Damn it, will you listen to me--!"
There was a loud groan that neither of them liked the sound of. As they watched, the wall supports gave way, and an entire piece of the building's wall fell away, revealing the outside.
And a man hanging to a scorched beam for dear life. It looked like he was one of the catering staff.
"HELP!!!" He screamed.
"Hang on!" She didn't even think, leaping into action.
The man nearly let go, but she caught him. With one arm on the beam (which was far hotter to the touch than she would have liked) and one hand holding the man, she started to pull him up.
That's when another piece of rubble fell from the roof. A hot pipe or piece from a desk came flying towards them, hitting Pet right in the forearm.
"AHH!" She cried out in pain.
The hit caused her to start losing her grip...
And then Logan was there, grabbing her by the bicep.
"I told you to get out while you could, kid!" He griped. "I swear, you're just like your mother..."
"I'll take that as a compliment," Petra gave a grin despite the situation.
Once the two mutants and (terrified) man were sitting on the beam, Pet fired two webs at it. Hoping she measured the distance right, she grabbed the man.
"Logan, I don't have two good hands right now, so--"
"Don't worry about it."
He jumped from the beam. Knowing his healing factor would protect him, Pet used a web to get herself and the caterer to safety.
- - - -
"Esmeralda!"
Leonardo kept his mouth covered with the wet rag as he pushed to the top floor. After they'd pulled a dozen people from the building, Esmeralda had run back in when she heard someone cry out. Leo had grabbed one of the party tablecloths (now soaked in rainwater thanks to Storm) and held it over his beak as he charged after her.
He'd searched all the other floors, so he knew she had to be on this one.
As he searched, the turtle couldn't believe his fiance's bravery. He knew how much she hated fire; she'd been chased from her childhood home by a hot frying pan. And yet she was willing to face her fear to save strangers.
He couldn't wait to marry her.
"Es!" He called out. "Esmeralda! JULIE!"
"Here! I'm here!"
He turned and saw her stumble out from behind a flaming bookshelf. There was smoke and ash all over her, and it looked like some of her long black hair had been singed off. But at that moment, she was a beautiful as ever. He ran over and caught her in a hug.
"Are you okay?"
"You remember how they were planning to have a bonfire to celebrate the end of the school year?"
"Yeah?"
"I'm not going, now."
He chuckled. "I'm with you. Let's get out of here."
"But I thought I heard someone downstairs..."
"Okay, then we'll check on the way."
They'd made it back down to the third floor when the entire building shuddered.
The lovers looked up to see the ceiling practically disintegrating.
"Quick, the window!"
He started pulling her toward it, wanting her to get out first. Then, as he turned to force her in front of him, he felt her shove him in the plastron with all of her strength.
They locked eyes for a moment. He saw the fear, the sadness, the selflessness, the love in her golden eyes.
And then he was falling out the window, and she was taken from his line of sight.
He heard the sound of flaming wood colliding with something.
"NO!" He cried out once.
And then his shell hit the ground.
Notes:
And you thought I was just doing fluff now...
Let's be honest, there are very few incarnations of TMNT where Leo DOESN'T get thrown out a window (if you count portals as windows).
To be continued.
Chapter 29: Love Lost, Part Two
Summary:
Wounds are treated, a discovery is made, a mind is changed... and devastating news is delivered.
Notes:
Most of the medical procedures described here are based on information I got off of WebMD. If an ACTUAL medical professional reads this and can correct any mistakes I made, let me know in the comments and I'll fix it ASAP.
If you're the kind of person who likes to listen to music while reading fics, listen to this (especially the latter half) while listening to "Hold On" by Chord Overstreet.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
While the homeless shelter had become an inferno (which Storm and Iceman were putting out), the hospital had been untouched.
The building was soon filled with anyone who'd suffered injuries in the Sentinel attack. Due to the X-Men getting everyone away from the scene as soon as possible, most people got away with scrapes or bruises. Those who had been hurt mainly had sprained or broken bones, concussions, smoke inhalation, or burns of varying severity.
Petra, her left arm in a green sling, paced anxiously in the hospital waiting room. She, Donatello, Leonardo, and Esmeralda had gotten the only injuries in the family. Splinter, Raph, and Mikey were all upstairs, but Pet had wanted to wait for MJ and Casey.
April had wanted to come, but had to stay behind due to the baby making her nauseous again.
"Tiger!"
Marcus James ran through the hospital doors, with Casey right behind them. Petra ran forward and (with her one good arm) pulled her boyfriend in for a hug.
"Are you okay?" The seventeen-year-old looked at her with anxious eyes. He looked ready to start panicking when he saw her sling.
"I just sprained my arm, nothing worse," she assured him. "With my healing factor, Jean thinks I'll be better by morning."
"What about everyone else?" Casey asked.
She gestured for them to follow her, and she talked as they walked to the elevator.
"Splinter, Mikey, and Raph are all okay, nothing worse than bruises. Donnie got caught in the fire and suffered from mild smoke inhalation. Leo..."
She took a breath, and managed to continue when MJ put a comforting hand on her shoulder.
"Leonardo fell three stories out of a window. He was knocked out when he hit the ground, but Doctor McCoy says there's no concussion."
She and Donatello had learned a year and a half before that the turtles' skeletons were slightly more durable than humans. This not only meant that they could take more hits than the average human, but explained why none of them had ever gotten a serious concussion...
"The most damage was inflicted on his shell." Pet led the way out of the elevator, down a hospital hall. She struggled to talk past the lump in her throat. "I was already at the hospital when he and Ez were brought in, but Raph told me he had one big crack and a few smaller ones. Doctor McCoy's looking at him now."
"What about Esmeralda?" MJ asked, worriedly. He'd only met the green-skinned mutant a handful of times, but they'd become fast friends.
Petra physically paused before she resumed both the conversation and her walk.
"Ez... She took a bunch of flaming wood to the upper body. She's in surgery right now."
Casey and Marcus James shared horrified looks. Petra put on a smile that probably looked as forced as it felt.
"But the doctors said the surgery's going well so far! And there's a lot of hope! Sure, she'll need physical therapy and--"
She started prattling on about how physical therapy benefited those recovering from surgical procedures. She hoped they didn't realize she was trying to distract herself as much as them.
Finally, the door to a hospital room was opened by Michelangelo. He had a Band-Aid on his cheek (due to the one tiny burn he'd sustained) but he was grinning widely when he saw them.
"Guys, get in here! Donnie sounds like Darth Vader!"
Pet let out a tiny sigh of relief as she followed Casey and her boyfriend into the hospital room.
There were two beds set up, one for Leo and one for Don. Raph was sitting on the edge of Leo's bed (Leonardo himself was still out cold) while Splinter sat on Donnie's. Other than a tiny nightstand wedged between the beds, the only other furniture in the room was a collection of chairs. There were just enough left for Pet, Casey, and MJ to have a seat.
The reason for Mikey's out-of-pocket statement became clear the second Petra saw her purple-clad brother. While he'd suffered only mild smoke inhalation, Donatello was wearing an oxygen mask that, as Mikey claimed, made him sound like a cyborg each time he drew a breath. Despite the oxygen machine, Beast had done a chest X-ray and claimed that Donnie wouldn't suffer any long-term effects from the smoke. After a night on oxygen (and on observation), he'd be good to go. Because he couldn't eat or drink while wearing the oxygen mask, he was hooked up to an IV bag along with a heart monitor.
Leonardo was also on an IV. According to Splinter, the blue-clad turtle was on painkillers so Beast could work on his shell (hence why Leo was still out cold). While there were several cracks in his shell, all but one of them were tiny and would be healed in a few days. The biggest one was ugly-looking, but it wasn't as severe as it looked (it wasn't even as deep as the crack he'd gotten from Shredder). Hank McCoy had simply said to keep the cracks clean and covered until they healed... and had barely hid a smile when the entire family sighed in relief.
They'd asked about Esmeralda, but all the doctor could say was that he hadn't seen her. Nor could he spare any time to: a lot of people (human and mutant) had gotten hurt in the attack, and Beast had a lot more patients to see to.
"No reason for trepidation, however," he promised them before leaving. "Doctor Grey is an excellent surgeon, and I can say with certainty that Miss Martez will be given all the medical assistance she requires."
Once the debate on whether or not Donnie sounded like Anakin Skywalker got old, Raph turned on the TV.
The first channel to come up was the news. To their surprise, the attack on the homeless shelter was that evening's top news story.
To every mutant's sheer delight, Bolivar Trask was under arrest.
The anchor, Betty Brant, gave the story with barely concealed anger and disgust. Trask had been frustrated that despite all of his efforts, an easily-accessible safe haven for mutants had been constructed. In a fit of anger, he'd sicced a Sentinel on the shelter, believing that only mutants would be in attendance.
He'd been shocked and horrified to learn that not only were there humans in attendance, but numerous children (human and mutant alike).
"I swear," he'd yelled to the crowd of reporters as the police dragged him to a cruiser. "Had I known there were kids there I wouldn't have sent it! I swear, I'm just protecting humanity! I'm a protector--!"
The rest of his speech was cut short by the car door slamming shut.
Brant said Trask was still awaiting trial, but his chances at avoiding prison weren't good.
There was another politician with something to say on the matter. The speaker, when the TV showed him on the floor of the U.S. Senate, shocked everyone.
No one had ever thought they'd see the day when Senator Robert Kelly spoke in favor of mutants.
"What happened at the Care For All homeless shelter was a tragedy," he began. "I was there, at ground zero, when it happened. I'd come to attend because my niece, an incredible young teacher, had volunteered to teach classes for some of the homeless mutants. I'd tried to talk her out of it, to tell her what I've been telling the public for years about mutants. She wouldn't listen.
"Then, when the Sentinel attacked... I expected the X-Men to just grab their own and go. But instead, they defended everyone, human and mutant. When the shelter was set on fire, my niece was trapped inside. A mutant saved her life."
He took a deep breath from his place on the podium, and continued.
"If not for that brave mutant, my niece would be dead. I may be prideful, but I'll admit when I'm wrong. Mutants are not the enemy; they're just people."
His expression turned angry. "And today, Bolivar Trask caused an attack that injured twenty mutants, thirty humans, left one mutant girl in critical condition, and..."
The senator's voice caught, but he managed to push through.
"...and caused the confirmed deaths of six children."
Everyone in the Hamato Clan (honorary or otherwise) stared at the TV in horror.
Senator Kelly straightened up, steely resolve in his eyes.
"In light of this tragedy, I am officially proposing a vote to kill any and all standing bills that oppress or inhibit the rights of mutants. All those in favor?"
There were a few nay-sayers, but the vote was almost unanimous.
"Guy has a heart," Raphael commented, giving the senator on TV a respectful nod. "Who knew?"
- - - -
He was sleeping on his plastron.
That was weird, he never slept on his plastron. It always left his neck feeling weird in the morning... And where was his bandanna?
Voices. People were talking. Familiar people...
"...get why he needs the oxygen, I just don't understand why he needs to wear the dumb mask."
That was Raphael.
"Um, because it totally makes him sound like Darth Vader?"
Mikey.
"It's because the hospital only has nose tubes designed for human nostrils. Donatello's beak was the wrong shape for it, so they had to use the mask."
Petra. Wait... Donnie was wearing a mask?
"Let us simply be glad that the hospital was able to give everyone what they needed, and that Donatello is well enough to communicate through the pen and notepad."
Master Splinter.
He expected Donnie to speak next, but all he heard was the scratch of pen on paper.
Leonardo sensed that something was wrong, so he opened his eyes and started trying to get up.
"Leo?" Raph spoke up, sounding surprised yet hopeful.
Whoever had placed him face down on the hospital bed had also positioned him so he was facing his family. After blinking a bit to clear his vision (his eyelids were sluggish... had he been drugged?), he saw the beaming faces of his sensei, his brothers, his sister, Casey, and MJ.
"You're awake!" Pet (who was holding his bandanna in the hand that wasn't in a sling) ran to his side and knelt down so she could look him in the eyes.
"I know you probably want to move around, but you need to be careful. Don't pull out your IV," she warned him. "Do you remember what happened?"
It all came rushing back in a flash. The homeless shelter's grand opening. The Sentinel. The fire. Falling out the window. Watching as Esmeralda... Esmeralda!
"Where's Esm'rlda?"
There was a long pause as everyone exchanged glances.
A lump of ice formed in Leo's stomach.
"Wha happen to her?" He slurred, the drugs making speech difficult.
"She got... She got really hurt," Michelangelo managed to get out. He had the world's worst poker face, and it was easy to see the fear in his eyes.
"Last I heard," Petra cut in, "Jean was operating on her. But Beast said that there was a lot of hope. And she's tough, we know that she's got a great chance, right?"
She looked around at the others as she finished. Splinter, MJ, Casey, and Donatello (who was wearing an oxygen mask over the bottom of his face) all nodded. Raph gave a tiny nod but was glaring at his feet. Mikey tried to smile, but tears were starting to well up.
Leo let out a long breath, trying to calm himself. The very thought of Esmeralda in surgery filled him with terror, but he had to believe she'd be okay. Until he knew for sure that she'd be okay, he needed to distract himself. Fortunately, he had no idea what everyone else had done during the fire... nor what had caused the fire in the first place.
"Kesh me up," he slurred. "Wha happen?"
Several stories came out, namely how Pet had hurt her arm and Donnie got smoke inhalation (though the doctors said they'd both be fine by morning). He'd been especially impressed to hear how Miwa had single-handedly gotten Senator Kelly to change his mind about mutants.
While he was out, it seemed an investigation had been launched into the cause of the Sentinel attack. Even after Bolivar Trask was thrown in jail, the private investigators Tony had hired found that Trask had been trying to sabotage the homeless shelter from the start. The fire had spread so quickly (and the sprinkler system hadn't been correctly installed) because Trask had paid several construction workers to do shoddy work. Add that onto the fact that he was responsible for the deaths of six children (four human, two mutant), and it wasn't hard to see why Trask was currently the most hated criminal in America.
They'd just started talking about what they'd do when they got home (Mikey was suggesting a pizza party, to no one's shock) when there was a knock at the door.
Without waiting for an answer, Jean Grey came in. She was still dressed in scrubs, though she'd removed the other operating gear.
There were tears in her eyes.
The toes of her white nurse's shoes were stained with blood.
"We did everything we could for Esmeralda," she told the shocked family, "but she received severe damage to her spine, rib cage, and lungs. I'm sorry, but... She's gone."
Everything froze.
Leonardo felt... numb. Like he wasn't a part of what was happening.
"...Did she say anything before...?" He heard himself speaking.
"...She wanted you to have this."
One of his hands was gently pried open, and a piece of jewelry was placed in his palm.
It was Esmeralda's engagement ring, still on the necklace chain.
"...She can't be gone." He started trying to get up, clutching the necklace. "There must've been a mistake..."
Pain shot through his shell, causing him to grit his teeth as he kept trying to stand.
"Leo, no!" Donnie's eyes grew in concern, the mask muffling his words.
"You need to stay down!" Petra gently pushed him back on the bed, despite the tears running down her face. "Don't pull out your IV!"
Splinter said nothing but went straight to Leonardo. He pinched a collection of nerves on his son's shoulder. A pressure point.
"Rest, my son, please. You do yourself no favors by panicking."
"No... No..."
Leo was still trying to tell everyone that Jean was wrong, it had to be a mistake!
And then his father's nerve strike took effect...
- - - -
He didn't know how long he'd slept, but it was dark outside the window when he finally came to.
While MJ and Casey were gone (likely having gone home for the night), the rest of his family was strewn around the room. Donatello (still with the oxygen mask on) was out cold on his hospital bed, a blanket pulled up to his plastron. Petra was perched on the ceiling, her braided ponytail and the tails of her bandanna hanging down. The chairs had been replaced with three cots. Raphael and Michelangelo were asleep on two of them while Master Splinter sat meditating on the third.
As he started wondering why Splinter'd resorted to a nerve attack to get him to sleep, it all came roaring back. He saw that someone had put Esmeralda's necklace on him while he'd slept. He gripped the pendant, the engagement ring, in his palm. Wracked with fresh grief, he let out an involuntary sob.
"Leonardo?" Splinter turned around, worry in his eyes as he climbed off of the cot and hurried to his son.
"Dad..." he struggled to speak rather than sob, "... how can she be gone? We have so much to do..."
A surge of anger hit him out of nowhere. He suddenly had a very good idea of what it felt like to be Raphael.
"How could Trask do that?" He growled as a stray tear snaked down his cheek. "I swear, I'll make him pay for taking her--"
"Revenge will not help you." Splinter gave him a look. "Would hurting Bolivar Trask bring back Esmeralda?"
"I--" Leonardo couldn't respond, the anger leaving him as quickly as it had appeared. "I just... She can't be gone."
Splinter helped his son move into a seated position (careful not to pull out the IV), then hugged him.
Leo felt like he was five years old again, feeling like his father could hug all of his pain away.
"Dad. We..." He struggled to speak while fighting back sobs. "She said yes. We were going to get married..."
"I know," The rat muttered. "There is no shame in grieving a loved one, Leonardo. I am here, you are safe, and we all know how much she meant to you. It is alright. Let go."
Splinter hadn't even finished his sentence before Leo was sobbing into his father's kimono.
Notes:
RIP Esmeralda.
While I hated doing this to the Hamatos (Leonardo especially), I always knew that I wanted Leo to go through something tragic as a way of furthering his character development. And, unfortunately, that meant someone he loved had to go. I wasn't about to kill off any of his family members, so...
I doubt it's a big surprise that Bolivar Trask was responsible for the attack. However, as he says, he didn't expect a bunch of humans to be there, nor did he expect one of his political allies to be there. Unfortunately for him, the public doesn't have a good opinion of child murderers (mutant or not).
While I love the X-Men movies (ESPECIALLY the first one), I've always been a bit disappointed that Senator Robert Kelly didn't get a lot of character development. It would have been interesting to see him go from a mutant hater to a supporter (or at least show more tolerance). Since he didn't get that in the film, I decided to do that here.
Chapter 30: Love Lost, Part Three
Summary:
Leonardo has been in a depressed, grieving haze since the death of Esmeralda. His family's tried, but nothing can snap him out of it.
That is, until he meets someone new...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Hey, Leo?"
The blue clad turtle didn't answer from where he was packing up his gear.
Without waiting for an answer, Michelangelo opened the bedroom door and gave a smile (albeit one that wasn't as cheerful as his usual grins).
He was holding a plate of toast, bacon, and eggs.
"Thought I'd bring you breakfast! Maybe while you eat we could... talk?"
"Thanks, I'm... I'm not hungry."
"...You sure, dude? I haven't seen you eat a lot lately--"
"I eat when I'm hungry. Look, I'm late for a meeting with Agent Coulson. We'll talk later, okay?"
"...That's what you said yesterday. You know, you might feel better if you--"
"I'm late, Mikey. We'll talk later."
With that, he darted around his brother and made a beeline for the lair exit.
"Leonardo?" Splinter called after him, voice thick with concern. "Are you leaving again? You just got back from a patrol."
"I need to talk to Agent Coulson. I'll be back soon."
It had been two weeks since Esmeralda's funeral, and one week since Leonardo's shell had healed. Since then, all Leo wanted to do was work.
If he worked hard enough, then he wouldn't have time to think about what happened.
If he didn't have time to think about what happened, then it wouldn't hurt as much.
For the last fourteen days, he'd been running around the city almost non-stop, doing patrol after patrol and practically demanding that Coulson and Fury send him on assignments (he was still too young for sanctioned missions). He'd come back to the lair only to eat, sleep, and refill his canteen. Even then, he only got what his body needed to stay functioning before he went back out.
He knew his family was worried, but he couldn't spend too much time around them. If he did, they'd try and get him to talk about what happened.
Thus defeating the reason for all his hard work.
He didn't actually need to talk to Agent Coulson. Other than to ask for assignments, he'd been avoiding talking to SHIELD and the Avengers as well. Every adult he knew was concerned and were trying to get him to talk.
The Professor had tried to reach out to him (both through the phone and a telepathic call or two), but Leo had ignored him. Anything to do with the X-Men was just... too painful a reminder.
He couldn't deny that he felt a little guilty for making them all worry, but...
Leo swallowed that guilt as he used his shuko spikes to scale a building. He needed a task, a REAL mission, not more patrolling.
Doing something worthwhile might help take his mind off of the hole in his heart.
- - - -
Even though Coulson was as concerned about him as everyone else (Fury had recently been dropping hints that they bring someone named Agent Wilson in on their secret so Leo could talk to him), he'd given the turtle an assignment. This one had just come up, and it was pretty serious.
A group home in upstate New York had recently been through a fire. While the building was undamaged enough that they wouldn't need to move, a lot of kids had run into the nearby woods when the fire started. Of the fifteen children living there, six were still missing. The land had once been owned by AIM, and SHIELD was worried a rogue agent might be nearby.
Leo had decked himself out in SHIELD gear (an oversized leather jacket to cover his shell, an opaque SHIELD battle helmet, gloves, leather pants, and thick boots) to hide that he was a mutant before he and Coulson drove to the scene.
A pair of lower-ranking agents had already questioned the leader of the group home. She claimed that the fire had started due to a curtain blowing over the radiator in one of the bedrooms (something that the agents could confirm due to finding the burnt remains of cheap curtains next to an ancient radiator).
What was odd was that, despite government records stating that fifteen children resided in the group home, the home's leader kept insisting that only fourteen children lived there.
Leo's job was to both find the remaining missing children and try and figure out why the leader's count was off. By the time he'd arrived, two of the missing children had returned, leaving Leonardo with four to find.
He tried to keep his mind on his task as he trekked through the woods. He'd never been in a forest before, and it was a continuous struggle not to stop and stare at plant or wildlife as he searched for children.
He'd been looking for about an hour before his communicator crackled to life.
"Leonardo, come in." Coulson's voice came through.
"I'm here. What is it?"
"We've found three of the missing children. Turns out they'd been hiding in the tool shed. However, when we tried to ask the group home director about the location of the last child, she kept insisting that there aren't any more."
"Was there a miscount or something?"
"Definitely not. Records show that there's one more child here. SHIELD couldn't get a name, but he's approximately four years old and has been here for two years."
"Did you tell the director that?"
"Yes." The turtle could hear the venom in the agent's voice. "She still insists that she has all of the children."
The group home owner's behavior set off multiple red flags.
"I'll keep looking and let you know what I find."
"Good."
Leonardo had been hiking for another twenty minutes (a task made more difficult with the SHIELD gear covering him head to toe) when he saw a small cave. He glanced at it, and was about to pass by when he heard something echo inside it.
A small sob.
He froze, and turned back to the cave entrance.
"Hello?" He called inside.
He heard a tiny yelp. The kid was in there.
Giving a small sigh of relief, Leo started slowly walking into the cave.
"It's okay, I'm with SHIELD. A lot of people were worried about you and your friends, and they sent us to help find all of you. The rest of them are back at the group home; they're probably really worried about you."
The cave was dark (he internally yelled at himself for not bringing a flashlight) but he could make out the sound of a child's voice.
"...They're not."
It sounded like a little boy.
"Why do you think they aren't worried?"
He needed to keep the kid talking, let him know Leo wasn't a threat.
"Because they don't like me. The lady called me a freak."
The turtle paused. He was used to being called a freak. He didn't enjoy it, but he'd heard it so many times it didn't hurt.
But this boy was so little...
"Why'd she call you that?" He asked as he kept slowly making his way towards the little boy.
"...Can't tell you."
"Why not?"
"Because then you'll hate me too."
He finally saw the little boy. He was tiny, even for a four-year-old; Leo could see the kid's ribs through his shirt. He had dark eyes, curly dark hair that fell to his chin, and had dark brown skin. He looked at Leo with wide eyes... especially when he saw the katanas he wore over his jacket.
"Hey, it's okay." The disguised turtle got down on his knees. "I'm not going to hurt you. What's your name?"
"...Jaime Freedman."
"Okay, Jaime. Can you tell me why... 'the lady' called you a freak?"
"...Promise you won't hate me?"
Leonardo had an idea. It might not be a smart one; he may end up scaring Jaime worse. But... if it let the kid know that he wouldn't judge him...
Slowly, so as not to startle the little boy, Leo took off his helmet.
Jaime paused as he saw the turtle's face (and looked a bit confused at the blue bandanna).
"I'm weird, too." Leonardo gestured to himself. "So I promise I won't hate you, no matter what you can do."
"...Are you a mutant?"
"...Yes. I'm a mutant turtle."
"That's cooler than what I can do."
"What can you do?"
Instead of answering, the boy's skin, hair, and eyes all turned stony gray. In seconds, a rock statue was sitting where Jaime'd been. After a short minute, he changed back into a boy.
"I can turn myself into a rock."
Leo felt himself staring, then grinned. The ninja side of him kept thinking about how incredible such a skill could be on stealth missions or in combat...
"That's amazing, Jaime."
"...You really like it?" The boy looked shocked and... hopeful.
"I do."
He remembered his mission, put his helmet back on, and offered Jaime a hand.
"Come on, let's..."
The ground started shaking.
"Watch out, earthquake!" Jaime sprang from his place on the floor and started hugging Leo's leg. "It's happening again!"
The cavern's ceiling gave an ominous noise, and pebbles began falling from the ceiling.
Without stopping to think, Leonardo scooped the little boy into his arms and began running for the cave entrance.
"I've got you, you're okay!" He reassured his charge as he ran.
Seconds before he got out of the cave, a watermelon-sized rock fell from the ceiling and hit Leo right in the left ankle. He gave out a pained cry as he stumbled out of the cave.
When the earthquake stopped, they both turned to see a pile of smashed rock where the cave entrance had been.
"Did you get hurt?" Jaime asked the turtle, eyes wide.
Moving slowly, he checked on his injured leg. Blood was already soaking through the pant leg, and moving his foot even an inch made him want to scream in pain.
He used his communicator to call Coulson.
- - - -
"...and the ankle was damaged enough to require surgery." Coulson explained as he led Master Splinter, Raphael, Donatello, Michelangelo, and Petra through the carrier.
"Fortunately," the agent continued, "Doctor Octavius said the operation went well. Leonardo will need a few days of bed rest, and a few weeks of recovery. But, Octavius is confident he'll have full use of his foot again by the end of the month."
The family gave a collective sigh of relief.
"He's in here." Coulson led them to one of the med bay's recovery rooms. The door had a sign on it that read "Under Maintenance: Do Not Enter".
Leonardo was unconscious on the bed, still under the effects of anesthesia. His mask and katanas were laying on the bedside table. His ankle was wrapped from his toes almost to his knee, and elevated on a few pillows. A few sensors were stuck to the skin above his plastron, allowing the heart monitor to broadcast his stable condition.
The real surprise was the fact that a small boy, dressed in an oversized SHIELD t-shirt and sweatpants, was cuddled up against Leo's plastron, out cold.
"Uh, who's that?" Raphael was the first to ask.
"Jaime Freedman," the agent answered. "Leonardo saved him from an earthquake."
At the family's blank/surprised looks, Coulson sighed.
"You might want to sit down, this is a bit of a story..."
- - - -
He didn't know where he was when he opened his eyes, but he instantly recognized the green-skinned girl standing in front of him.
"Esmeralda?" He couldn't believe it.
"Hi, Leo." She gave a sad smile.
They were both in a place surrounded by white mist. She was dressed in a solid white kimono, her long black hair moving slightly in the breeze.
"This can't... I thought you were dead..."
She gave another sad smile. "I am, sweetheart."
"...Oh."
He didn't know how to respond.
"I just..." She held out a hand. "I didn't want to leave without saying goodbye."
He took her hand and pulled her in for a hug. He felt a few tears snake down his cheek.
"I'm so sorry, I should have saved you... If I'd just moved faster..."
"What happened to me was not your fault." She pulled away from him slightly, but kept her hands on his shoulders.
"But it still shouldn't have happened." He shook his head, trying not to cry again. "You were so young, there was so much I wanted for you, for both of us... I wanted to give you a good life--"
"You already did."
He paused. She gave him a happier smile.
"Leonardo, I spent the last half of my life thinking I was a freak. That no one would ever love me. You proved me wrong. You made me feel seen and loved for the first time in years... You made me happy again. I can never thank you enough for that."
"...You made me happy, too."
"You can find happiness, again. You still have your family, your friends... and that little boy you saved."
"Jaime?"
"He needs someone right now, Leo. Be his mentor, help him learn there's still good in the world."
He remembered the way Jaime had looked at him when he took off his helmet. How it had made him feel... Was that how Splinter felt the first time Petra saw him?
...Maybe it was time for him to become someone's sensei.
"I will, Ez. I promise."
She gave one more smile and pecked him on the cheek.
"I love you, Leo. And I'll miss you."
Before his eyes, she faded away.
"Goodbye, Ez." He whispered.
He started feeling fuzzy, and saw that his body was becoming see-through.
"Don't worry about that, son. That just means you're waking up."
Surprised, Leonardo turned to see an older man standing near him. He seemed friendly... and Leo thought that something about him was oddly familiar.
"And you don't need to worry about her," The old man gestured to where Esmeralda had stood. "Not much to worry about in a place like this, but I promise I'll keep an eye on her."
"T-Thank you." He didn't know what to say.
"Oh, it's the least I can do. After all, you've spent the last twelve years looking after my niece."
Before Leo could react in shock, his eyes opened.
He blinked at the bright fluorescent lights illuminating the room. His head felt fuzzy, and he noted the IV needle in his arm. He must have been on pain killers, and realized that his bandaged, elevated ankle was probably the reason why.
He heard a tiny sigh, and noted Jaime snuggled up against him. As he looked around, he saw the rest of his family sitting around the room (which he belatedly realized was a room in SHIELD's med bay). Donnie, Pet, and Splinter were quietly talking while Raph and Mikey were passed out in chairs.
"How lung was I out?" He slurred, unsure of how loud he was talking.
Apparently, loud enough, because his three awake family members perked up at the sound of his voice.
"Leo, thank goodness!" Petra reached him first.
Evidently, Coulson had told his family all that had happened on his mission, including a few things Leo hadn't known about (which Splinter, Don, and Pet filled him in on).
Jaime Freedman had been officially removed from the group home, with the director under investigation for potential child abuse. The agent's search had unyielded evidence that AIM had returned to the area. Their experiments had caused minor tremors throughout the territory (one of which had caused the cave to collapse).
"Whas gonna happen to Jaime?" Leo looked worriedly at the little boy (who was still slumped against him, out cold).
"Coulson says the kid wouldn't leave your side from the moment you got out of surgery," Donatello answered, looking at the little boy fondly.
"I told Agent Coulson," Splinter spoke up, "that if you two had already become so close, then it would be best for everyone if he came to stay with us."
Relief flowed through Leo, and he gave a small sigh.
It might've been the drugs, but Leo could've sworn that Splinter muttered something about always wanting to be a grandfather.
Speaking of the drugs, they were starting to lull the turtle back to sleep. Before he passed out though, he got Petra's attention.
"Tell Fury somfin fur me."
"Yeah?"
"Maybe I could talk to Agen Wilson..."
She smiled. "I'll let him know. Now get some sleep."
He was out in a second.
Notes:
So, I realized while planning these three chapters that I basically gave this version of Leonardo the same trauma as 2012!Splinter (minus the being turned into a rat part).
Everyone, meet Jaime! I knew I wanted Leo to have a kid, but I kept debating with myself about how he'd become a parent. I threw around a bunch of ideas in my brain before I realized that most members of the Hamato family have been adopted one way or another (either spiritually or literally). So I have a feeling Leo would be fully on board with adopting a kid.
While Jaime practically hero-worships Leo right now, as he gets older their relationship will start to better resemble that of Kanan Jarrus and Ezra Bridger from Star Wars Rebels.
Everyone grieves differently, and I have a feeling Leo would be the kind of person to try and stay busy so he wouldn't have a chance to think about his pain... even though he's constantly thinking about it WHILE staying busy. You might have noticed that he was moving through the five stages of grief: in the last chapter he experienced denial and anger. Here he sort of combined the stages of bargaining and depression. He finally reaches acceptance when he decides to take in Jaime.
More of Jaime's personality will be explored in the next chapter!
Chapter 31: Period of Adjustment
Summary:
While Jaime's happy to be in his new home, living with a family of mutant ninjas takes some... getting used to.
Notes:
After so much drama, I thought it was time for some fluff! I promise the next chapter will focus a little more on action! After all, Donnie's due a moment in the spotlight!
Also, this chapter will be a little long because I wanted Jaime to have a moment with each of his new (immediate) family members.
Warning: references to child neglect and abuse.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jaime had been given a bed (just a mattress, pillow, and blankets until they could find something better) and a room of his own (Raphael had said it was lucky the lair still had a few unused rooms).
But his first night there, he still ended up sleeping in Leo's room. The turtle had woken up when Jaime had climbed into his bed, but had quickly adjusted the blankets so the little boy had room. This wasn't easy because of the bulky cast Leonardo still had on his leg, but he'd made it work. Since the cast basically forced Leo to sleep in one position all night, there was no risk of the teenager rolling over onto the boy.
His fath-... His sensei... Leo was still asleep when Jaime woke up. He looked at the digital clock on the bedside table. He couldn't tell time yet, but he knew that the seven and two zeros meant seven o'clock. As he debated getting up, his stomach gave a growl. He shot a glance at Leo, but it didn't look like he'd be getting up soon.
He jumped to the floor in his bare feet, still wearing the baggy t-shirt and sweatpants he'd gotten from Agent Coulson. Leo's dad, who'd told Jaime to call him Ojiichan, had promised that someone named Casey would come by later with clothes and other things for the little boy.
After climbing down the ladder to the first floor and using the bathroom, he debated getting food from the kitchen.
At the group home, the lady never listened when everyone said they were still hungry. He always wondered why she always said there wasn't enough money: at least once, he'd seen her come back from cashing a donation check and put half of the cash in her purse. It sure looked like she had enough money for food...
He'd gotten even less than the other kids, though. Whenever he asked for more, she'd smack his hand with a wooden spoon.
As he debated sneaking in to try and get something from the pantry, he smelled something really, really good coming from the kitchen. His nose leading the way, he saw a turtle standing at the stove. The orange bandanna and off-key humming let him know who it was.
While he still struggled with what to call some of the other turtles, he had no problem calling this turtle "Uncle Mikey."
As he adjusted the setting on the stove, the turtle caught sight of him and grinned.
"Morning, Jaime! Hope you like pancakes!"
"What are pancakes?"
Mikey stared at him in shock. "You don't know what pancakes are?"
Oh, no, he'd made him mad!
"Sorry!" Jaime's eyes went to his bare feet. He debated turning into stone: while that would protect him from any way the turtle might hit him, the lady had gotten really mad whenever he did that...
"Hey, hey, it's okay," Mikey spoke to him gently. "I'm just surprised, that's all. Hey, how about you help me make breakfast? That way, you can pick which pancake you want. Cool?"
Jaime looked up, surprised. Then smiled.
"Cool."
He wasn't allowed to touch the stove or knives, but Mikey let him wash the strawberries and blueberries ("Don't use soap, though! I learned that the hard way!"). When the rest of the family came down, Jaime got the first pancake. Mikey had made him one the size of the plate, loaded with berries and a dollop of whipped cream.
The four-year-old, after his first bite of the breakfast treat, felt his eyes widen. He didn't pay attention to the rest of the Hamatos after that, all he could focus on was eating every last crumb of his breakfast.
The family's smiles at the boy's newfound love of pancakes disappeared when Mikey whispered to them about how Jaime had acted earlier.
"So, Jaime..." Petra asked nonchalantly as she finished her fourth pancake, "have you ever had a pancake that big?"
"I've never had a breakfast this big!" He grinned as he took a gulp of orange juice.
"Oh, really?" She replied, barely hiding the concern in her eyes. "You got small breakfasts before?"
"Yeah," he replied between bites of pancake, "sometimes she didn't give me breakfast at all. She said 'good food is for normal kids'."
He took another large gulp of juice, and missed the alarmed/angry/disgusted looks the others shared.
As soon as his large pancake was gone, Mikey handed him a plate with three plain pancakes.
"You want to run Leo's breakfast up to him, Jay?"
"Okay, Uncle Mikey!"
As he ran out of the room, making sure to keep the cover on the plate so the pancakes wouldn't fall off, he failed to notice the sound of a very serious discussion.
- - - -
Casey Jones, a friend of the family, came by for a short visit an hour after breakfast. He'd swung by a store and bought a few things for Jaime. Most of them were clothes (four outfits, a sky blue fleece jacket, a pair of black sneakers, a toothbrush and toothpaste, etc). For some reason, the family had been amused when he said his favorite color was light blue.
After changing into a light blue t-shirt and white jeans, he'd taken one of the comic books Uncle Mikey had given him and tried to find a place to sit with it. He couldn't read yet, but he liked the pictures... Maybe he could go ask Leo to read it to him...?
As he passed one of the biggest rooms in the lair, he heard grunting. It sounded like...
He peered into the room, which Ojiichan had called the dojo. Inside, Raphael was pounding away at a large, heavy-looking bag.
Jaime hesitated in the doorway. He'd learned a long time ago that it was never a good thing when an adult got that mad...
Raphael paused, and noticed the boy in the doorway. The four-year-old froze, worried he was going to get punched...
"Sorry, Jaime, didn't see you there," Raph nodded at him. He seemed to notice that the boy seemed scared, and gestured for him to come closer.
"Come on, I won't bite."
"Are... Are you mad at me?"
The turtle paused, then took a deep breath.
"I'm mad about somethin', but I'm not mad at you. Got that?"
Jaime nodded, feeling relieved. "Why were you punching the bag?"
"Whenever I get mad, this helps me get it all out."
"Get what out?"
"My feelings." He made a fist and punched the bag, letting out a grunt as he did so.
"...Can I try?"
Raph looked up, surprised, but nodded. Leaving the comic book on the floor, Jaime listened as Raph showed him how to make a proper fist.
"Leo'll show you later how to throw a punch in a fight, but for somethin' like this, you just need to worry about not breakin' your fingers. Thumbs on the outside, got that?"
"Got it." The boy faced the punching bag.
"Now, think of something that makes you mad..."
"Can I try this?"
He turned to stone as he punched, adding extra strength to his strike. The punching bag broke open, spilling sand onto the floor.
Frightened at what he'd just done, Jaime turned human again. This was bad; he'd always gotten yelled at if he turned to stone or broke something... How much trouble would he get in for doing both?!?
That was when he realized that Raphael was laughing.
"Holy shi-- shell, kid! I couldn't do that 'til I was twelve!"
"I'm sorry I broke the bag--"
"That happens once a week around here, it's fine. I'll sweep this up and we'll work on punching more later. Okay?"
A smile spread across Jaime's face. "Okay, Uncle Raph."
- - - -
He'd been told he was only allowed to go in the lab if someone was with him, and even then he couldn't touch anything. Since Petra was in there, though, Jaime didn't feel worried about asking to explore.
After he got bored, Spider-Ninja had given him a box full of toy cars to play with. He'd brightened up a lot when told that his dad his sensei had played with them when he was little...
"Auntie Petra?"
"Yeah, Jaime?" He heard the smile on her voice as she spoke.
"Um, why aren't you a turtle?"
She set down the beaker she'd been looking at and walked over to where he'd spread out the cars.
"Well, I was adopted when I was your age. Master Splinter took me in like Leo did for you."
"Master Splinter saved you from a cave, too?"
"No, it wasn't quite like that..."
She sat down in front of him.
"A long time ago, I had a human family. But one day they died. And now I'm here."
"You're like me."
She smiled. "That's right."
"...Do you ever miss them?"
She gave a nod. "Every day. But just because I miss my old family doesn't mean I don't love Master Splinter and my brothers."
"D-... Do you love me?"
He asked the lady once if she loved him. She'd laughed in his face.
He didn't know what he'd do if Petra did the same...
She got a bright smile. "Jaime, it's hard not to love you."
He got a grin that perfectly matched hers.
- - - -
He'd never seen a TV before. He'd heard one in use (the lady had liked to send all the kids to bed early so she could watch her TV), but he'd never actually watched one.
When Donatello turned it on after lunch to check the weather, Jaime had instantly been entranced. When the little boy asked questions about the device, the purple-clad turtle had lit up.
Ojiichan, sensing what was about to happen, put Jaime in his lap as Donatello began to talk all about how televisions worked. Pretty much all of it went over Jaime's head, but he was able to understand that the TV was basically a bunch of pictures moving really, really fast.
After that, Donnie asked Jaime what he wanted to watch. The boy drew a blank... and then got an idea.
"What does Leo like to watch?"
Donnie chuckled. "I can think of one thing he likes that's kid-friendly, but it might be a little boring..."
"I wanna try it!" He grinned... then recoiled.
"Sorry for shouting..." He whispered.
"Mago," Ojiichan consoled, "you do not need to apologize. While I prefer you not yell, you do not need to fear punishment for it."
Relaxing a little, he turned to the screen. To their luck, the first episodes of Star Trek: The Original Series were playing on TV. Jaime asked so many questions that Splinter eventually transferred the boy onto Donnie's lap instead of his. Neither of them minded.
"Are you guys hogging Jay?" Mikey asked an hour later when he found the three of them in the living room.
"We're watching Star Trek!" Jaime announced. "Uncle Donnie showed me!"
"Oh no..." Michelangelo said with mock horror, "Donnie's converting you into a nerd! Quick, the remote!"
He saw it on the arm rest, grabbed it, and changed the channel until he found what he was looking for.
"Jay-Jay, let me introduce you to the flawless perfection of Star Wars!"
"The Star Wars movies aren't flawless, Mikey," Donatello rolled his eyes.
"Oh yeah? Name one thing they did wrong!"
"Three words: Jar Jar Binks."
Mikey suddenly looked sheepish. "Okay, fair."
"Who's Jar Jar Binks?" Jaime asked his orange-clad uncle.
"Someone I hope you never see."
- - - -
Jaime had given himself the job of bringing Leo all of his meals. They all made sure to look in on him whenever they could, but Jaime was the one who came in the most and stayed the longest.
When the boy brought up Leo's dinner, Donatello came with him so he could check how Leo's leg was healing.
"Okay, the swelling's gone down a lot, no discoloration..." Donnie mumbled to himself as he checked on the limb. "The experimental healing salve Beast and Forge made looks like it's doing its job. In one more week, you should be cleared for physical therapy."
"Aw, Don..."
"Two weeks physical therapy, and don't fight me on it," Donatello warned. "And if I catch you trying to train before you've completed it, then I'll add another week of bed rest. Got it?"
Leonardo looked indignant. "I wouldn't--"
"Do I need to remind you of the chicken pox incident?"
"I really thought they were just pimples--"
"We don't get pimples, and pimples don't itch..."
The purple clad turtle took a deep breath before speaking again.
"I can reach out to Doctor McCoy and see what he says. But until further notice, you're not getting back on patrol for three weeks. Got it?"
"Fine," Leonardo sighed.
"Jaime," Donnie turned to the four-year-old, "I want you to keep your sensei in bed for the next week. Unless he has to go to the bathroom, he's staying here. Think you can do that?"
"Okay, Uncle Donnie!"
Grinning at his recently-acquired title, Donatello left.
Before crawling onto the bed with Leo, Jaime grabbed a book that he'd seen hidden under the bed and held it up.
"Can you read to me?"
Leo looked... sad as he saw the book cover, but shrugged it off.
"Okay."
For a while, Jaime listened with rapt attention as Leo read to him about the adventures of Harry Potter. However, eventually Jaime's attention was drawn to something else. Just before Harry got his first wand, the little boy spoke up.
"D-- Sensei?"
"Yeah?"
"Why are you wearing that necklace?"
It was a simple chain with a ring as the pendant. The ring was golden, with tiny green stones all around it.
Leonardo froze, and put his hand on the necklace.
"It... It belonged to my fiance."
"What's a fiance?"
"A fiance is... someone you want to marry."
"Oh. Why do you have her necklace?"
"We were going to get married, but... But something bad happened and... she's gone."
"Oh... What was her name?"
"Esmeralda."
Leo looked sad. Jaime knew how that felt.
"I had a mommy."
"Oh?" The turtle looked at him, surprised.
"Before I was at the group home, I lived with her. I don't really remember it. But someone said she got really sick, and didn't come home from the hospital. They said she's in heaven now."
"I'm sorry about that."
"It's okay... Why do you call Ojiichan 'sensei' if he's your dad?"
"Because he's my dad and my teacher. I still call him 'dad' sometimes, though."
"...Do I call you sensei, or..."
He wanted to call Leo his dad. He already looked up to him and wanted to be like him. But he was cautious calling anyone his mom or dad, especially after what happened after he called the lady "mom". His wrist had hurt for days...
"You call me what you're comfortable with," Leonardo replied. "Sensei, Leo, or... whatever you want. But I promise, you're going to stay with me. Okay?"
Jaime smiled, and decided to take a risk.
"Okay... Dad."
He laid his head on Leonardo's plastron and looked at the book, silently urging the turtle to keep reading.
After a moment, he did.
He sounded much happier than he had when he'd started the book.
Notes:
Jaime Freedman-Hamato, everyone! His personality is sort of similar to Leo's (hero-worship of his father-figure, a keen interest in ninjutsu and Japanese culture, a love of Star Trek) but I also gave him a few differences that make him his own person (he's inherently shy, doesn't like noodle soup, is afraid of bugs, etc).
If anyone's confused why Splinter's okay with being a grandfather at forty-three, I'd like to point out a few things: 1) Splinter knows that adopting Jaime helped Leo work through his grief over Esmeralda's death, 2) Leo adopted a kid and didn't get anyone pregnant, 3) other than Petra, Splinter didn't expect any of his kids to have children and is secretly thrilled that Leo has a son, and 4) Splinter secretly misses when the Turtles were little. He's the one who told Jaime to call him Ojiichan (the Japanese word for grandfather).
Since Pet and Jaime went through similar situations (orphans who were adopted by Hamatos at age four), I thought it was only natural that she'd want to talk to him.
Don't worry about the woman who ran Jaime's former foster home. She was already under investigation for some of what the agents found while investigating the house (mold in the walls, way less food than the government funding could provide, what food they did have was mostly cheap and unhealthy, etc). After the Hamatos told Fury what Jaime had said, he used his connections to make sure that woman ended up in prison.
A little more context: Mikey got up early specifically to make a special breakfast for Jaime's first morning in the lair. Raphael was using the punching bag because he was FURIOUS over hearing about how bad Jaime's old group home was. Everyone thought it was amusing that Jaime's favorite color is light blue because they all considered him Leo's kid already, and their having similar favorite colors just made it better.
Japanese translation: Mago = Grandson
Chapter 32: Mind Over Matter
Summary:
Baxter Stockman's back, with SHIELD hot on his tail.
Luckily, the agency has a certain genius ninja to help out.
Chapter Text
He loved his family; there was no doubt about that.
But with all the drama they'd been through in the chaos of the fire rescue, Leo getting a cracked shell AND losing his wife-to-be, Jaime becoming Leo's kid, Casey's increasing panic as April approached the end of her third trimester.... Donatello was desperate for a little time outside the lair.
Bo staff in hand, he'd gone to the Helicarrier to do a little research in the labs, hoping for something to take his mind off of the family's recent changes.
He got his wish... unfortunately.
"Donatello!"
The turtle's head jerked up from his tablet as Agent May stuck her head in the doorway.
"Are your brothers or sister here?"
"No, it's just me here. What's wrong?"
"Come with me. Stockman's back."
That got Donnie out of his chair and racing after the Cavalry.
- - - -
"Someone's been busy," the purple clad turtle commented to himself.
The former fly mutant had taken over the top floor of an apartment building, and had flooded every floor below it with tear gas to keep anyone from trying to get to him. On the bright side, this had cleared out any civilians within the building. A few people were still crying from exposure to the gas, but Agent Simmons had analyzed a sample and declared the gas non-toxic. Irritating, but non-toxic.
From what Agent Fitz's surveillance drones could make out, Stockman had set up a chemistry lab on the floor he'd taken as his own, with enough food, water, lab equipment, and weapons to hold his ground for weeks.
And based on the insane threats he was yelling out his window, Baxter intended to stay there for weeks.
Because of the heavy police and SHIELD presence inside the building, Donatello and Agent May were in a van across the street, awaiting more information from Coulson or Hill.
"Do you want to call your siblings?" May asked him, her eyes never leaving the crime scene.
"Nah, it's just Stockman. Besides, they've been through a lot lately... They need a break."
"And you don't?"
"I'm not the one who cracked his shell, lost his fiancee, and got a kid."
"True. But you are the one who suffered smoke inhalation."
" Minor smoke inhalation. And I'm fine now. I just... I can handle this."
He absent-mindedly brushed his bo staff (which, by some miracle, hadn't been burned in the fire).
He didn't want to admit that he thought this might be a good chance to redeem himself. Everyone else had managed to help in the fire; shell, Leo had run back in after saving several volunteers. Meanwhile, Donnie'd been forced to take a backseat due to inhaling smoke. Nor had he been able to help the injured due to being hooked up to an oxygen tank all night.
The Cavalry was giving him a look, but anything she might have said was interrupted by Agent Maria Hill opening the van door.
The second the door was closed, she faced the two.
"FitzSimmons can't figure out anything else about Stockman's plan without getting closer. Donatello, we need you to get into Stockman's lab without being seen and get as much footage as you possibly can. Try to avoid Stockman as much as possible; we don't want you getting hurt. But, if you happen to take him down, all the better."
The turtle nodded as she handed him a SHIELD watch.
"May," the higher-ranking agent turned, "you and I are his backup. If anyone asks, just say we're testing out a new form of spyware invented by Doctor Hamato."
May nodded. Hill turned to see if Donatello had any further questions.
All she saw was an empty seat and an open van door.
- - - -
Fortunately, the noise and chaos immediately surrounding the building was such that Donnie probably wouldn't have been noticed even if he hadn't been moving with ninja stealth.
Using his shuko spikes and the shadow of the neighboring building, the purple clad turtle scaled the wall without being seen. He made for a window on the top floor. When he reached the window and found it locked shut, he pulled is naginata from his belt and used it to quickly but quietly break the lock off.
He eased the window open and maneuvered himself inside on silent feet. Don looked at his naginata, debating attaching it to his bo before he put it back in his belt. Crazy as Stockman was, he didn't want to kill the guy; everyone would be better off if he stood trial for what he'd done.
Besides, he grimaced, the images from his and Pet's medical textbooks had proven that death by naginata was a bad way to go...
Still, he internally cursed at himself for not thinking to grab a Knockout Cannon before he left the carrier.
Remembering his mission, he activated the watch and started recording footage. He didn't dare speak (while his voice had gotten deeper in the last year, he still sounded fairly young) but he made sure the camera got a good long look at every piece of technology in the room.
Stockman had been busy: he saw chalkboards covered in equations (most of them pertaining to biochemistry), a chemistry table, a beaker tray containing four beakers (two full, two empty), lab tables littered with mysterious substances that the turtle didn't want to think about...
"I WON'T GO BACK IN YOUR CAGE!"
Stockman's yelling came from another room, briefly startling Donatello. Deciding he was done in there, he stealthily made his way out of the room. Fortunately, the mad scientist kept yelling down to the SHIELD agents and cops, letting the turtle know exactly where he was.
"NO ONE HAS EVER UNDERSTOOD MY VISION! YOU ALL REJECTED ME, CALLED ME INSANE!"
Donnie rolled his eyes as he continued to take footage. The rooms right next to the first were a bathroom and a kitchen. The third room had looked much like the first, albeit with an outdated (and likely untraceable) computer in place of a chemistry set. The fourth room had nothing but broken chalkboards, all of them seemingly thrown to the floor and stomped on. Donnie got footage of the more legible writing on the chalkboards, and realized they were biochem equations... just like the ones on the first chalkboard he'd seen...
In the quiet, he tried to ponder what that meant... and then he froze.
It was quiet... Why wasn't Stockman yelling anymore?
"Ah, a test subject!"
Donnie narrowly dodged the crowbar Stockman had swung at his head. In one swift move, he grabbed his bo from his belt and swung it at the mad scientist.
"Why did SHIELD send you here, freak?!" Baxter growled.
Donatello quickly turned off his watch (cutting off the footage) before speaking.
"They sent me here to make sure you wouldn't hurt anyone else!"
They fought for a minute, Donnie dodging every swing the villain took with his crowbar.
Finally, he pulled his vibranium naginata from his belt. Without attaching it to his bo, he instead held it like a dagger and took a wide swipe.
Baxter looked briefly startled as the blade came near his face, then cackled.
"You missed!"
Donnie smirked. "Did I?"
Stockman looked again, and noticed that the top part of his crowbar was missing.
Growling, he glared at the turtle. Donatello put his naginata back in his belt and entered a stance with his bo, giving the doctor a glare of his own.
"I've seen the chalkboards, and your equipment. What are you you planning here, Stockman?"
"You'll never know, freak... But you of all creatures should know why I'm acting as I am!"
"...What?"
"You and I are both frightfully intelligent, capable of thoughts and creations that inferior minds couldn't comprehend. But they'll never accept us, they you a freak, call me insane..."
Not without reason, the turtle thought.
The mad scientist gave the turtle a sickening grin.
"You and I could do groundbreaking things if we were to work with one another. Join me, Donatello, and we could be great!"
Donnie knew a carrot on a stick when he saw it.
"Damare, baka. Anata wa kurutte iru."
"...I'm going to assume that was insulting," Stockman muttered. "I don't know why you're so willing to defend the human race! All they've ever done is force you into hiding! Feared you!"
Thoughts and memories of his family and friends filled his mind.
"Not all of them," the turtle retorted. "And I'll defend them from monsters like you for as long as I live!"
"Which won't be much longer!" Stockman roared as he charged at Donatello.
To call it a fight would have been an understatement. Stockman no longer possessed his mutant strength or his abilities from his time as a fly. Thus (as he seemed to realize halfway through), he was a normal out-of-shape human going against a mutant turtle with years of training.
For one moment during the fight, Donnie thought he felt a small pain in his arm when he put the man in a head lock. But he forgot about that when Baxter tried to bite him. He threw the man to the floor, and tried not to wince at the snapping sound his ankle made as he landed.
"Alright, alright!" Stockman begged from where he lay.
Donnie gave him a look, letting him know not to move. The human had a black eye, a badly turned ankle, and enough bumps and bruises to keep him sore for days. In truth, the turtle had been going easy on him.
"What are you planning here, Stockman?" He growled.
"You..." He slowly sat up, giving an exaggerated wince. "You've got me."
He buried his face in the crook of his arm, letting out what might have been a sob.
"The truth is..."
He threw down several small spheres, which exploded on contact with the ground. A thick gas filled the air. Donnie instantly started to hold his breath and rushed at where Stockman was laying, only to be forced to gasp for air when something hit him in the plastron and made him fall backwards.
While he was more surprised than hurt, he started tearing up as the gas stung his throat. He realized it was the same tear gas the mad scientist had flooded the building with.
Knowing he had no chance of getting Stockman in his current state, Donnie ran back to the room he'd entered through.
The window was still open, allowing fresh air in. He stuck his head out, taking several deep breaths and wiping the tears from his eyes. Once his vision had slightly improved, he took his shuko spikes back out and descended down the building.
- - - -
"You were right," Hill nodded as she finished shining the pen light in the turtle's eyes. "It's the same tear gas, you've got the same symptoms as everyone else exposed to it. According to Simmons, the effects should wear off on their own after a while."
Exhaling, Donnie nodded his thanks.
"Now that we've confirmed that," Hill continued, "good work on the footage. We've already sent it to Fitz-Simmons. According to them, the biochemistry calculations are unlike anything they've seen. Whatever Stockman's trying to do, it's not like anything we've seen before."
"Keep me posted?" Don asked. "Whatever he's planning, I can try to create a countermeasure. I can't do much with the information I have now, but--"
"The second we know something, you'll know it," Hill promised. She glanced out the window at where Coulson, Agent Johnson, and FitzSimmons were talking.
"We can take it from here, Donatello," Agent May spoke up from where she was reviewing the footage. "Go home."
"Sounds good," he nodded, grateful.
After the chaos the evening had brought, a little family craziness was just what he needed.
Notes:
I haven't had any TMNT rogues make an appearance for a while, so I thought it was time for Blister Stockboy to show up!
What was his plan here? And why did Donnie feel a small pain in his shoulder? Hmm....
One of my favorite things about the Turtles is the fact that they can pull a disappearing act on literally anyone. Even BATMAN.
Back in "Spider-Ninja", I mentioned that this universe's Michelangelo has a personality more in line with Rise!Michelangelo (namely his empathy and love of art). This universe's Donatello has a personality more in line with 2003!Donatello: while a dedicated ninja, he's also the nicest member of his family and the least likely to use lethal force.
So, I know I've been doing my own thing with this sequel for a bit, but I'd love to hear a few ideas from you all! Who do you want to have the spotlight in a chapter, what do you want to see more of, etc? I'm always open to suggestions!
Japanese translation: Damare baka. Anata wa kurutte iru = Shut up, idiot. You're crazy.
Chapter 33: Timing Is Everything
Summary:
After a battle with a new villain, Spider-Ninja and the Turtles get some surprising news.
Notes:
I wasn't going to post anything else today, but inspiration struck!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"...and we can expect a little bit of rain this Thursday and Friday, but it should clear up in time for the weekend. And now here's April O'Neil-Jones with our latest story."
The screen changed to show April. Because of her pregnancy, she'd swapped out her usual business suit for a yellow maternity jumpsuit.
"Not gonna lie," Casey commented as he sat down, giving April the bowl of ice cream she'd asked for, "you look hot in that thing."
"Thanks," she replied, smiling. "The stations actually received a bunch of letters asking me to start wearing that on TV more often. I might actually do it; the suits were a little stuffy, anyway."
When April's segment (which covered the arrest of a highly incompetent group home owner) came to an end, Casey changed the station to a hockey game.
"You mind?" He asked.
"If the Rangers don't win, I'll mind." She grinned as she started eating the ice cream.
MJ walked in from his room. He'd been doing homework for the last hour, and let out a sigh.
"If I never do another algebra question again, it'll be too soon."
Just then, both of their phones buzzed, giving off an alert.
Said alert warned all New Yorkers to stay away from the Guggenheim; a psycho in a bird costume was terrorizing the museum and threatening to burn the art.
This was followed by a reassurance from SHIELD and the Avengers that Falcon had NOTHING to do with it.
April felt a twinge of panic, knowing that the kids were about to go and fight him.
Then she felt a twinge of something else, and put her ice cream down.
"Honey, you packed my suitcase, right?"
- - - -
"Do you have to go?" Jaime asked Leo, his eyes huge. "What if you get hurt?"
"If we don't go, other people will get hurt," Leonardo told him. "You won't be alone, you'll be with your Ojiichan."
"We'll come back, Jaime, I promise," Spider-Ninja gave him a smile as she finished filling her shooters.
The little boy still looked unsure. Then Leo got an idea.
"Here..." He took off his necklace and held it out to the little boy. "Remember what I told you about this?"
"It's special."
"Right. You know how much this means to me. I want you to hold it for me and keep it safe. That way, you'll know I'm coming back. Okay?"
Jamie held the necklace with reverence, and gave the turtle a small smile.
"Okay, Leo."
The boy still alternated between calling Leo his name, 'sensei', and 'dad'. Leonardo didn't mind; the kid was adjusting, and it wasn't like Leo called his father 'dad' regularly either.
That settled, the five of them darted out of the lair. If they used the tunnels, they could be at the Guggenheim in five minutes.
- - - -
"New York, what a town!" Mikey griped as he used his nunchuck shields to block some falling debris.
"Focus, guys," Leonardo ordered. They were in the utility room directly under the museum. They'd been debating how to get to the main floor from there when a chunk of the room's ceiling gave out. Michelangelo's shields kept them from being pelted by debris, and the hole helped end the debate.
"What's the plan?" Donnie asked.
"Punch out the psycho," Raphael responded, sais already in his hands. "Easy."
"Not easy," Leo corrected, giving his brother a look. "We don't know who we're dealing with, and we still need to avoid being seen. Spider-Ninja, you first. We'll stick to shadows and try to see what we're up against."
"Got it."
She jumped through the hole, shooting a web as she went to get higher before she landed on a wall.
She saw the man before he saw her. He was an older looking guy wearing an odd helmet with a type of aviator jacket. The most attention-grabbing part of his appearance, however, were the giant cybernetic wings he was using to fly around the room.
Agent Wilson should sue for copyright issues, Pet thought. At least he knows he has the cooler costume...
She decided to announce her presence in the best way possible: a snarky quip.
"I've always known New York had a pigeon problem, but yikes!"
Turning in mid-air, the winged man glared at her.
"Who are you supposed to be?"
"Just a friendly neighborhood ninja. What about you?"
"I'm the Vulture!" He yelled. "If OsCorp and Stark Industries rejected my suit designs, then I'll prove they work! I'll start by stealing and destroying every beautiful thing in this city!"
Well, this guy's nuts, Spider-Ninja noted. She used a good chunk of her self-control to keep from looking for her brothers; she knew they were just waiting for the right moment.
"Oh, that's your plan?" She commented, trying to act as nonchalant as possible. "Weird..."
"What's weird, little girl?" He growled, looking like he was ready to charge her. She noted sounds like spinning propellers coming from his wings.
She shrugged. "I just never saw Big Bird as a supervillain."
He snapped and flew straight at her. She jumped, avoiding his razor-sharp wing tips as he crashed headfirst into the column she'd been perched on.
He turned (unhurt thanks to his suit) and roared.
"I'll make you pay for that!"
"What're you gonna do? Poop on my car?"
Enraged, he charged again... only this time, he was distracted by all of the lights shutting off.
Using the darkness as she'd been taught (and her spider-given night vision), she jumped down to the floor on silent feet. She sensed one of her brothers next to her, but she didn't know who it was until he whispered to her.
"Leo's got a plan," Donnie whispered to her. "I saw lenses on his suit; any second now he'll activate the built-in lights. As soon as he does, we Attack the Candle."
"Got it," she whispered back. "He can fly because of propellers in his wings. I heard them when I got a close look."
"WHERE DID YOU GO?!?" The Vulture roared.
As Donnie had predicted, Vulture activated the lights in his suit. He didn't realize how big of a mistake this was; not only were the lights not bright enough to reveal where the teens were, but he'd told them exactly where he was.
With no warning, all five of them attacked. Donatello knocked him off his feet with a swipe of his staff. Petra tossed her brother one of her kama, and they destroyed both of the wings' propeller blades at once. They'd scarcely darted out of the way before Vulture got back up. His body language showed how terrified he was at losing his ability to fly. He seemed to perk up when he saw his razor-sharp wings could still move.
That's when Leo and Mikey attacked. Mikey used his shields (which glowed slightly but didn't reveal his face) to distract Vulture and block each of his blows. When he was good and distracted, Leonardo used his vibranium katanas to slice off both wings: first one, then the other.
Having lost his primary weapons and his means of escape, Vulture seemed briefly panicked before he entered what was meant to be a fighting stance.
To anyone who'd actually trained in martial arts, it just looked silly.
"You can't beat me!" He yelled. "This suit grants heightened strength and durability! One hit from me could kill a man, no matter what! And you are just a little girl! You can't fight me, you can't outlast me..."
Just then, his suit powered down, and the lights on it went dead.
"But I can take out your batteries!" Spider-Ninja quipped before jumping onto a wall, her prize in hand.
The suit had actually been powered by some sort of pocket-sized generator he had strapped to his back, but the joke still worked.
"No!" He swung wildly at the air, evidently trying to grab her.
That's when a ticked-off turtle punched him in the back. He fell face down on the floor, and hadn't even tried to get up before the same turtle pinned him by stepping on his back.
"What are you?" He growled as he tried to stand and throw the turtle off.
"I'm the wrong guy to piss off!" Raph growled back. "Now shut up before you get a shave!"
He took off Vulture's helmet and pressed a sai against the man's neck for emphasis.
In seconds, the criminal went from big bad supervillain to sniveling coward.
"Don't kill me, please! PLEASE!"
"I guess he's a baby bird, huh?" Mikey quipped as Spider-Ninja webbed the thief down.
By the time the lights were back on, Vulture was thrust up and the teens were nowhere in sight.
- - - -
"I think that's one of the easiest supervillain fights we've had!" Mikey commented as he jumped into the sewer after his siblings and put the cover back in place.
"It's up there," Donatello nodded.
"Let's just be glad no one ended up in the Helicarrier's med bay this time," Leonardo commented.
Just then, Petra's phone crackled to life. She brightened when she saw it was her boyfriend.
"Hey, MJ, what's--"
"Oh, man, I was getting worried. Why weren't you picking up?"
"What?" Her brothers were all looking at her as she grew confused. They all looked at their phones, and saw they all had missed calls from Splinter, Casey, and MJ.
"It's coming, Pet! Get to the carrier!"
"What... Another alien invasion?" She asked with alarm.
"No, the baby!"
Somehow, that was scarier than an alien invasion. As one, they all started running down the tunnels, heading for where the carrier was docked.
- - - -
Luckily, Fury had already ordered that area of the med bay cleared of all non-essential personnel. So other than a random nurse or two, the teens didn't need to worry about being seen.
MJ was waiting for them in a chair just outside a door. He sprang up when he saw Petra, and she ran into his arms. Splinter and Jaime were there, too. The little boy jumped from his seat and ran to Leo as soon as he saw him. Donnie started filling Splinter in on what happened.
"I'm so sorry I missed the calls," Pet spoke into her boyfriend's shoulder. "We were fighting Vulture, and--"
"No, no, I'm sorry I scared you," he reassured her.
"How's she lookin'?" Raphael asked, impatient as always.
"Are she and the baby okay?" Mikey asked, worry in his eyes.
As if to answer his question, the door to the room opened. Casey peered out.
None of them had ever seen him that happy.
"Glad youse guys are here... There's someone I want you to meet."
The one human and seven mutants all filed into the room. It was a bit of a tight fit, but no one cared.
April looked exhausted, but she was smiling. There was a blanket-wrapped bundle in her arms.
"Oh my gosh..." Mikey whispered, his eyes as wide as his grin. Leo picked up Jaime so he could see.
"Everyone," April told her found family, "Meet our daughter: Shadow Jones."
Notes:
Everyone, meet Shadow Jones! While I used the same name that Casey and April chose for their daughter in the comics, Shadow's personality will differ a little (but I'll explore that more later since she was literally JUST born).
I've been meaning to introduce another villain exclusive to Spider-Man mythos, so I chose Vulture. And yes, just like in Spider-Man: Homecoming, it's Liz Allan's dad. This doesn't cause Petra as much distress as it caused Peter because Pet literally met Liz ONCE and she just knows him as a girl MJ goes to school with. Unlike in that movie, though, here Adrien Toomes has less sympathetic motives. After his plans for a high-tech wing suit were rejected at both OsCorp and Stark Industries, he decided to become a super criminal for craps and giggles. And, yes, Vulture attacking the Guggenheim is a reference to the first big fight in Across the Spider-Verse.
I've been trying to find an excuse to put April in her iconic yellow jumpsuit from the 1987 series, and I'm glad I finally did!
Chapter 34: I'm Here
Summary:
Both MJ and Petra confront their pasts.
Notes:
This takes place roughly a week after Marcus James came to stay with Casey: MJ is fifteen, Petra is fourteen, the Turtles are sixteen.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Say cheese," the wall computer ordered.
Agents Coulson and May scanned their badges, and the door opened. With the kids sandwiched between them, the agents led Marcus James and Petra into the carrier's brig.
"You're sure you want to do this?" Pet asked her boyfriend. To throw off suspicion, she was wearing her green hoodie and fake glasses.
"...I can't really explain it, but..." MJ sighed. "I just want to see him."
He'd expressed a desire to talk to his father only a few days after Casey had taken him in. Despite Casey having a few struggles as a first-time parental figure (he was calling Splinter for advice practically every day), the spider teen knew that the two were getting along great. Marcus James was happier and calmer than he'd been in a long while... but he was still a bit haunted from living with his father. He'd finally made the request to Agent May that he be able to speak with his father. SHIELD had managed to arrange for Mr. Watanabe to be brought from Riker's Island to the carrier. Because Marcus James' mother was in prison in Pennsylvania (and wasn't allowed visitors due to her actions during a recent prison riot), she was not extended the same courtesy.
"I know it's not the same," Coulson spoke up as he led the group of four through the brig's passages, "but I've seen something similar happen to a lot of agents. They'll spend weeks, months, even years chasing down a target. When they finally find them and lock them away... even though they know they've done it, they still need to come to the brig and make sure they're there."
"It's called seeking closure," Melinda May added. "You're father's in the interrogation cell, Marcus James. There'll be a wall of glass separating you and Petra from him. You can talk to him through the phones on either side."
"Like in prison movies?" Pet asked.
"Exactly," Coulson nodded as he used his security key to open the door to the cell. "You'll have twenty minutes. If you need us, Agent May and I will be right out here."
Agent May looked into the cell, glaring. Due to MJ's close ties to the Hamato Clan, Nick Fury had decided he'd be placed under SHIELD's protection, same as the Hamatos, April, and Casey. Melinda May had been given the task of keeping tabs on the teen. To better do so, she'd read up on Child Protective Services' records/interviews on the Watanabe family.
To say that May was upset with MJ's father would a serious understatement.
Petra took Marcus James' hand in hers, looking him in the eyes. He squeezed her hand, took a deep breath, then walked into the room. Pet saw him give a tiny flinch as the door shut.
The two turned towards the glass wall. On the other side, dressed in a bright orange prison jumpsuit, was Mr. Watanabe.
The man was in his late forties, with balding salt-and-pepper hair, a five o'clock shadow, and steely eyes. If not for the fact that he and Marcus James had the same color eyes and same shape of nose, Petra never would have believed that they were related.
He eyeballed both of them as they sat in the two chairs in front of the glass. He seemed... confused about Pet, and thus gave her a lot less attention than he did his son.
Finally, they both picked up the phones. Petra's enhanced hearing allowed her to hear both sides of the conversation perfectly.
"Hi, Dad," the teenage boy began.
"You just had to do it, didn't you?" The man growled into the phone. "You couldn't just be a man and take your punishment? You had to go crying to someone because you couldn't take a hit."
MJ deflated a bit, not looking at his father. Petra was still holding his hand, and gave it a squeeze. Her touch restored his resolve.
"I had to tell someone because I couldn't keep living like that. Dad, you put me in the hospital twice, and that was before Mom got arrested."
"I told you that you fell down the stairs..." Mr. Watanabe growled.
"We lived in a ground floor apartment. I might have been six, but I couldn't hurt myself on stairs that aren't there!"
Mr. Watanabe growled. "How could I have raised such an ungrateful, disrespectful son? I fed you, kept a roof over your head, sent you to school, paid your hospital bills when you were stupid enough to get hurt..."
" You hurt me--"
"DON'T INTERRUPT ME!"
The shouting caused both teens to flinch back: Petra out of surprise, MJ out of habitual compliance.
The man seemed pleased by the show of submission, and continued his tirade.
"You'll never appreciate what I've done for you. Your grandmother smacked me around when I was your age, and it made me tougher. I was trying to do the same for you, but clearly I failed since you turned into such a disrespectful, ungrateful, worthless little prick--"
Petra's rage hit its breaking point. She planted a reassuring kiss on MJ's cheek as she grabbed the phone from his hands. She gave the (surprised) Mr. Watanabe a glare that could melt steel before she began speaking into the phone.
Years of living with Splinter had taught her how to call someone out without ever raising her voice.
"That's enough. You don't know your son at all. Marcus James is kind, sweet, selfless, honest, gives great hugs, is an amazing kisser, an amazing guitar player, and I know he'd do anything for me... he's already done so much for me and my family. He's a good man, and I know he didn't learn that from you. All you ever taught him is how not to be. So don't you DARE say anything else to him, unless it's to apologize for making his life a living hell for the last four years."
He looked shocked by her words. But instead of responding to her, he looked at his son and tried to intimidate him again.
"Are you really going to sit there and let a girl defend you?"
But his power over MJ had been lost. Pet's words had strengthened him. He gently took the phone from his girlfriend's hands (placing a kiss on her cheek as he did so) and spoke into it while looking down his nose at the prisoner.
"Why not? She's doing a great job of it."
Mr. Watanabe was doing an incredible impression of a gasping fish as he tried to think of a retort.
At that moment, Agent May walked into the cell.
"Time's up."
Pet glanced at her phone and saw they'd only been in the cell for about seven minutes. Still, she wasn't upset; she and MJ had said everything they'd needed to.
MJ threw one more glance at his father as he stood and spoke.
"Have a nice life, Mr. Watanabe."
He put the phone back in its cradle and followed Agent May out, Petra right behind him.
As soon as the door closed, Marcus James drew a huge breath as he leaned against the wall, sinking to the floor. Melinda May looked at him with concern while Pet all but ran to his side.
"Are you okay?" She asked, blue eyes wide.
He nodded, a tear or two snaking down his cheeks.
"That... That was hard," He admitted. "I know I had to do it, but..."
"Hey."
She gave him a small kiss on the lips before pulling him into her arms.
"No matter what happens, you know you're not alone. Me, Agent May, Casey, April, my whole family... We're all here for you. Okay?"
He managed a smile. "Okay."
MJ stood up, and seemed a little embarrassed at breaking down (though both the agent and the spider-girl made it clear it was no big deal).
Just then, Agent Coulson returned.
"I called your father," he said to Petra. "I told him I'll send you both to Mr. Jones' apartment in a cab within the hour. Before that, though..."
He and Agent May had a silent conversation. She gave a rare, small smile before he turned back to the spider-girl.
"Petra, I think there's something you should see."
- - - -
"I've read about this..." She mumbled as she stood in front of the monument.
The SHIELD Helicarrier, being one of the biggest and most important tools used by the organization, held one of the tributes to its agents.
"What is it?" MJ asked.
"The Wall of Valor," Agent Coulson answered, staring at the monument with as much reverence as Petra. "Every name on this wall belongs to an agent who was lost in the line of duty. It goes from today all the way back to World War II."
He pointed to one of the first names on the wall. A small bronze plaque with the name Bucky Barnes sat in the first row.
It hadn't taken much for Pet to realize why the agents had brought her there. She looked down the wall for the year she was born, then looked at the agents who'd died after that. It took a moment, but she found them. Their names were written on the same plaque, bearing the day they died.
Agents Richard and Mary Parker.
"What are you looking at?" Marcus James asked as he walked up to her.
She took his hand in hers and pointed at the plaque.
"Meet my parents," she whispered.
- - - -
"Glad you dudes are back!" Mikey cheered as soon as the teen couple came into the lair.
After the afternoon they'd had, MJ and Petra had both just wanted to go to their respective homes. But Casey had told MJ that he needed to work late at the garage, and that he should go with Pet to the lair.
As soon as the two had entered, the smell of pancakes hit their noses. MJ was confused, while Pet had instantly brightened.
"Are we having pancakes for dinner?" She grinned.
"Took some convincin'," Raphael grinned as he motioned for the two to come into the kitchen, "but Sensei finally agreed. Come on, the first cakes are already done."
And thus Marcus James was introduced to the chaos that was a Hamato family pancake dinner. Syrup and whipped cream were passed around and fought over as Mikey kept adding pancake plates to the table. As soon as he'd used up the last of his batter making what he called a "party pancake" (which was covered in more toppings than was probably wise), he joined the others at the table. Now that everyone had their food, they all started acting a bit more civilized.
So, naturally, they did what they always did when they had a guest over: they told stories to embarrass each other.
"Wait, wait..." MJ tried not to choke on pancake as he laughed. "You got a tech support call from Captain America?"
Donatello's head was in his hands. "Why do you tell everyone that story, Raphael?"
"Because it's funny," he smirked as he chugged more coffee.
Pet grinned. "Okay, you want a funny story?"
She turned to MJ. "So, when I first got my spider powers, I learned I could fit into the vents pretty easily..."
Raph blanched while Leonardo, Donatello, and Michelangelo all perked up (and stuffed pancake into their mouths to keep from laughing).
"Once I figured that out," Pet continued, "I started doing it to get out of chores or get the drop on my brothers and scare them. When they caught on, Donnie figured out that making a lot of noise against the vent grate would get me out."
"How?" Marcus James asked as he added more strawberries to his pancake stack.
"I have heightened hearing and the vents echo back any noise. The sound of someone drumming their fingers against the grate usually got me out pretty fast... But Raph took it one step further and started yelling into the vents to get me out. So I decided to get revenge..."
"We don't need to tell the next part," Raph growled.
"We really, really do," Mikey grinned. He narrowly dodged the pad of butter Raphael threw at him.
"So, anyway," the grinning Petra continued. "I got into the vents when I knew Raph was watching. This happened a few days after we teamed up with SHIELD, so Splinter, Leo, Donnie, and Mikey were at the Helicarrier. Before he'd left, Splinter said that one of us needed to wash the dishes. Raphael thought I was trying to get out of it, and he wanted to scare me out. What he didn't know was that I just crawled to the first grate I saw and jumped out of the vents..."
"Oh my gosh..." MJ was already giggling.
"Everyone came back to find Raph screaming into the vent for no reason!"
The entire family (minus Raphael) started cracking up. The red-clad turtle growled and stabbed a fork into his last pancake.
"We both ended up doing the dishes for that one," she chortled. "So worth it."
"Says you," grumbled Raph... who then smirked.
"Hey, MJ? Did Pet ever tell you about what happened when she discovered her super-strength?"
It was Pet's turn to blush. Grinning, Marcus James silently urged Raph to tell the story.
Notes:
The Wall of Valor was introduced in Agents of SHIELD. In MCU canon, it holds the names of every SHIELD agent lost in the line of duty. Since the Agents Parker were such respected agents lost tragically, it only makes sense their names would be on there. I've meant for Petra to see it for a while, but I couldn't find a good time. Bucky Barnes' name is on there because he wasn't discovered to be alive until well after the events of Spider-Ninja.
Both MJ and Petra got a little bit of closure here, but it wasn't easy for either of them. That's why I decided to end with some fluff and laughter. Splinter's always tried to keep his kids eating mostly healthy (all five of them are martial artists, after all), but he's willing to let them have pancakes for dinner as an occasional treat. I know pizza isn't really a healthy food, but he knew he'd never be able to talk them out of eating it.
Favorite pancakes:
Splinter: Buttermilk with a little syrup
Leo: Also buttermilk, no syrup
Raph: Walnut with a little whipped cream
Donatello: Blueberry with light butter
Michelangelo: Party pancakes (his own creation: pancakes with chocolate chips, rainbow sprinkles, bananas, blueberries, strawberries, blackberries, and walnuts). He tops them with a lot of whipped cream.
Petra: Strawberry with syrup
MJ: Also strawberry, but with whipped cream
April: Isn't really a pancake person; Mikey usually makes her a waffle instead
Casey: All you have to say is "pancake" and he'll eat it.
Chapter 35: Nightmare Buddies
Summary:
Bad dreams are easier to deal with when you're not alone.
Notes:
Set one month after Petra was adopted by Splinter (Turtles are five, Pet's four).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Five sheep... Six sheep... Seven sheep..."
Mikey had wrapped himself in his orange blanket from his feet to his chin, slowly rocking as he counted and watched diligently to make sure no monsters appeared when he wasn't looking.
Sensei said that nightmares weren't real and were nothing to be afraid of... But they were still so scary! Leo had told him that he should try counting sheep whenever he woke up from a nightmare. Michelangelo was trying, but it wasn't making him any calmer.
"...Ten sheep... Eleven sheep... Twelve sheep... Twelve sheep..."
He paused, trying to remember what came after twelve. As he struggled, he could have sworn he felt something looking at him from somewhere in the shadows...
"Sensei?" He let out a terrified whisper as he got up, still wrapped in a blanket, and ran from his bedroom.
That was it; he wouldn't be able to sleep on his own tonight. He'd need to try and find someone to bunk with...
His first choice was Splinter... but Mikey tried not to do that too often. While Splinter was fine with letting them stay in his room whenever they were scared (especially when there was thunder), Mikey knew that their father usually ended up staying awake too late when they did that. He always looked so tired the morning after... No, he didn't want to make Splinter tired.
His second choice was Leo or Donnie. Both knew that Mikey usually needed to be near someone when he had a nightmare, and both were willing to let him stay. But while Leonardo and Don were both happy to help their little brother, neither was very good at it. Leonardo was a heavy sleeper, and it usually took a while to wake him up (not to mention that he was a blanket hog). Donnie would try to dissect Mikey's nightmare and figure out what caused it. While this was good at lulling Mikey back to sleep, Donnie would usually try to keep him awake so he could finish interpreting Mikey's dream.
Yeah, he probably shouldn't go to either of them.
Raphael was... okay with nightmares. If a scared Mikey woke him in the middle of the night, he'd let him stay... But he usually made some comment about how Mikey was being a baby and should just go to sleep. If he was in a REALLY bad mood, he'd just pick him up, drag him into Leo's room, and dump him on top of his brother.
Mikey looked at the last door on the top floor, remembering he now had a fifth option. He hesitated... How would Petra react if he woke her up? Hopefully she wouldn't think he was a big baby for having a nightmare...
"No, no please..." The sounds of weeping came from Pet's room.
Forgetting his own worries, Mikey ran into his sister's room. She was thrashing around, tears streaming down her face.
"Pet, Pet wake up!"
Mikey grabbed her shoulders and gave her a weak shake. It took a moment, but she stopped thrashing and woke up. It seemed to take her a second to realize where she was.
"M-Mikey?" She asked, rubbing the tears from her eyes. "What are you doing here?"
"Did you have a bad dream?"
"...Yeah." She drew her knees to her chest. "It was bad."
"...Do you want me to stay with you?"
"...Yeah." She gave a small smile and moved over in the bed.
Spreading out his orange blanket (which clashed a little with Petra's green one), Mikey climbed into bed next to his sister.
"I had a bad dream, too," he admitted as he pulled the covers up to his chin.
"A scary one?" She asked.
"Really scary... What about your dream?"
"...It's not a good one..."
"Tell me anyway."
"...A bad man with a gun killed someone I love."
Mikey sucked in a breath. He remembered Leo telling the others a few days ago that Petra's human family was gone.
Michelangelo wasn't the smartest turtle, but he could put two and two together.
"Sorry," he muttered. "That sounds scary."
"It was," she mumbled.
"...I dreamed that cookies were ruling the world."
"What?" Petra asked, staring at him.
"Yeah, they took over the White House and said no one could eat cookies any more. All anyone was allowed to eat was cold oatmeal."
"Yuck," Pet grimaced. "But couldn't you eat things that aren't cookies or oatmeal?"
"That's what I said! And they threw me in cookie jail!" He shuddered. "That's when I woke up."
"That's... a weird dream," she admitted. "But if it scared you, I'm sorry."
"Thanks... I get nightmares a lot."
"Yeah... Me too."
"You know... I wouldn't mind if you stayed in my room if you have a bad dream."
She paused, then smiled.
"I'd like that. And you can stay in my room if you have a bad dream."
"Thanks..."
He beamed when he saw a pillow nearby.
"But you know," he started as he slowly reached for the pillow, "you have to pay a price first..."
"Price?" She sat up... and a pillow smacked her in the face.
The fight began, with their laughter waking Raph, then Donnie, then Leo. Instead of trying to stop them, they grabbed their own pillows and joined in.
Despite Mikey trying not to, Splinter was still woken up that night. They needed him to end the biggest pillow fight in lair history.
Notes:
Just a cute drabble I've wanted to write for a while.
Leonardo was actually the heaviest sleeper when they were kids, and Mikey was the lightest sleeper. As teenagers, they're both light sleepers. Raphael is the family's heaviest sleeper, with Donnie being a close second.
While Mikey's right about his claims that Leo's a blanket hog, Michelangelo was/is one too.
Petra had nightmares about the deaths of May and Ben for years after the tragedy. Once Mikey started helping her through the night, though, they became less frequent.
Chapter 36: Bombs Away
Summary:
Raphael and Casey Jones are sent out to bring in Stockman once and for all.
Chapter Text
"Dude? Hey, Case!"
With a jolt, Casey woke up. Raph was sitting next to him on the couch, looking concerned. A hockey game was playing on TV.
"You good? You've fallen asleep three times and the game hasn't even gotten to intermission yet."
"Yeah, yeah..." He rubbed his face. "Shadow's been... fussy at night. April and me have been up and down all night for the last week."
Casey had thought that taking care of a newborn baby wouldn't be that hard. After all, she was at the stage where all she cared about was eating and sleeping. He'd been proven wrong when Shadow woke up every few hours due to a dirty diaper, or because she was hungry, or because she was bored... Casey'd given up trying to list all the reasons why Shadow cried. He loved his daughter so much, but he'd give anything just for a good six hours of uninterrupted sleep.
Raphael snickered. "Shadow's not even a month old and she's already kickin' your... butt."
He'd swapped words at the last second. Casey looked up and saw why.
Across the room, Leo and Jaime were going through katas. The kid was still beaming from when, earlier that day, his dad/sensei had given him a light blue bandanna. He'd tied it on as soon as Mikey had pulled the four-year-old's mass of curly hair into a ponytail, and had spent the entire morning following Leo around like a puppy. Leonardo didn't seem annoyed at all; he'd been showing Jaime all of the easy stuff about being a ninja (which was mainly katas and games of hide-and-seek).
Casey had to admit, it was good to see Leo smiling again...
"You gonna be okay?" Raph was still concerned.
"Yeah," the vigilante nodded. "April and Shadow are spendin' the next two days in Philadelphia so she can introduce the baby to my sister-in-law."
"Why didn't you go?" Donnie asked, looking up from some equations he was writing on the coffee table.
"Because her sister hates me," Casey rolled his eyes. "The first thing she said when we met was that April could've done better."
"Yikes," Raph flinched.
"I know, right? This from a lady who got arrested for tryin' to break into Avengers Tower while dressed in a cheap Iron Man costume."
"I thought you said she lived in Philadelphia?" Donnie asked.
"She moved to Philly because of that," Casey answered.
Raph snorted and clapped a hand on his friend's shoulder.
"Go home and sleep, Case. If somethin' happens, we'll give you a call."
"What? I'm fine. I got three hours last night, if a call comes up I'm sure I can--"
He was interrupted by a foam bat hitting him on the shoulder.
"What the--?" He barely kept himself from using R-rated words.
Jaime gave a nervous laugh and ran back towards Leo, the bat still in his hands.
"I'm teaching him to attack enemies when they least expect it," the blue-clad turtle explained. "Sorry, Casey, but sleep-deprived targets are the easiest."
Casey gave Leo a look, but was forced to admit Raphael had a point.
Especially since he needed Petra to help him remember how to get home...
- - - -
After a long nap, Casey felt much better.
This was good, because SHIELD had called him and Raph in for an assignment.
Baxter Stockman (who was now in the running for craziest scientist in the U.S.) had reappeared. In the weeks since the gas incident with Donnie, Stockman had pulled his "flood the place with gas until someone comes to stop me" trick three more times. However, unlike last time, every time someone came after him, he just growled in disgust and took off. No fight, no threats. It was almost like he wanted someone specific to come after him...
"Unfortunately, we don't have the manpower to keep chasing after some crazy-ass AIM dropout," Fury had said when briefing Casey and Raphael on their assignment. "We're moving a dangerous prisoner from the Helicarrier to one of our top security prisons tonight. I need every sanctioned agent I can spare for potential backup. That's where you two come in."
"If you need someone to get info," Raph replied, crossing his arms, "then you shoulda called Donnie."
"It's possible Stockman's been expecting Donatello. The last time they faced each other, he said some concerning things; we think he may be trying to recruit your brother..."
"Then he's crazier than he looks," the turtle replied.
"...Which means we have no idea what he'll do if he sees your brother again," Fury's single eye was dead serious. "He may try to abduct your brother to get his help on whatever he wants."
Raph grit his teeth at the thought.
"So," Casey spoke up, "youse guys just want us to go in, beat Stockboy up, and bring him back?"
Fury nodded. "Short answer: yes."
"Works for me," Raph stood up, ready for a fight. "Where's he at?"
"This time he's taken over a hotel in the Bronx. Spraying tear gas, shouting about his superiority... Nothing he hasn't done before."
Casey stood up, pulling his trusty hockey mask down. "Let's go."
- - - -
Just as Director Fury had said, Stockman had flooded the place with tear gas. Local police and fire fighters had evacuated the hotel, but there wasn't much they could do about the crazy man who'd caused it. He'd isolated himself in the hotel's attic. The building was twelve stories tall, and he was too high up for anyone below to hear what he was screaming... though Raph doubted the scientist would be making much sense even if they could hear him.
Casey got some info from a cop by pretending to be a concerned citizen. According to Officer DeWolff, no one had died. But seven people were en route to the hospital due to bad allergic reactions from the gas, and a lot more were still weeping and coughing. Luckily, with so many scared/crying/complaining people, no one noticed the hockey mask wearing man and mutant turtle behind the hotel.
"Doc Connors said these are the strongest masks SHIELD has," Raph promised as he handed a gas mask to Casey. "Might wanna trade your hockey mask for this... unless you LIKE cryin' your heart out."
Casey scoffed. "Come on, man, I'm tougher than that."
Raph smirked. "April told me about when she showed you Marley and Me."
"...I hate you."
The turtle cackled as he and the man put on their masks. Once they were secure, Raphael took out his shuko spikes and began to scale the building.
"Why can't you just use the fire escape?" Casey called to the turtle once he was at the second floor.
"Too noisy!"
Casey took a deep sigh, walked into the building, and waited for the elevator.
- - - -
Fury had been right about one thing, and wrong about the other.
He'd been right about Stockman specifically wanting a turtle to come after him, but he'd been wrong about which turtle.
Seconds after Raph climbed in a window and removed his gas mask, he saw the crazed, beaming scientist.
"Another subject!" He'd screamed as he ran at Raph with a steel chair.
The turtle sprung into action. "Not today, Cena!"
He used his vibranium sais to slice the chair apart before it touched him, then kicked Stockman in the chest.
The man wasn't a skilled fighter, but he wasn't about to give up. At one point, when Raph had pinned the man to the wall, he thought he felt a sharp prick in his arm. But he forgot about that when Baxter nearly bit him. Raphael let go just in time and back-slapped the scientist before he could try that again.
"You think you're winning?" Baxter grinned as he stood up, bleeding from his nose and mouth. "SHIELD still hasn't even figured out my true plan!"
"Then tell me, Stenchman," Raphael growled, already prepared to rush the guy.
"Remember how I got into the warehouse the first time we met?" He was grinning a little too widely for the turtle's liking. "That little fireworks show I used to get through the floor?"
The turtle's eyes widened slightly.
He held up a small black remote. "The second I push this button, seven different apartment buildings across New York City will go up in flames. And everyone will see the excellent mind of Baxter Stockman!"
"I won't let that happen!" Raphael growled.
"I've fought you many times, freak," the scientist sneered. "I know your tricks, and I know you don't have your freakish brothers or that arachnid who calls herself your sister. You have no way out of this, no way to save those people."
He grinned as Raph's glare grew more scathing.
"I've predicted every--"
He was cut off when the bell for the elevator went off, and Casey (still wearing his gas mask) ran in hockey stick first while screaming like a wild man.
Caught off guard, Baxter screamed like a girl and dropped the remote as he dodged the swing of the hockey stick. Raph dove and caught it before it hit the ground.
And then got kicked in the shoulder as he tried to stand.
"Hey! It's me!"
Pausing, Casey lifted his gas mask. "Sorry, dude, I can't see much with this on."
"Then put on your hockey mask and lets go punch the bastard!"
They ran after the scientist, with Casey swapping out his masks on the way.
Unfortunately, Stockman had a get away plan: in the chaos of the hotel getting gassed, no one had noticed the helicopter on the roof.
They were just in time to see the scientist, a suitcase in hand, climb in before it took off.
The helicopter blades drowned out the incredibly vulgar words Raphael shouted after it.
- - - -
"After tonight," Casey muttered as he and Raph waited in Fury's office to be debriefed, "changing diapers doesn't seem so bad."
They'd handed over the remote to Doc Connors and Doc Ock. Fortunately, they'd been able to tell right away that Stockman was bluffing: he'd been holding a normal TV remote, which didn't even have batteries. It had been spray-painted black to look a bit more menacing.
"You thought that was tough?" Raph replied, equally tired. "You must be goin' soft."
"Oh, shut up. Let's see you try'n stay energetic while raisin' a kid."
Before that conversation could go any further, Coulson walked in. He had a few butterfly stitches on his forehead, and a bandaged hand.
"Coulson?" Raphael stood, concerned.
"I'm fine," he reassured the turtle.
"Where's Fury?" Casey asked.
"...Tonight's assignment didn't go as planned. We were attacked while moving the prisoner, and he managed to escape. A lot of our agents got hurt, some of them badly, but thankfully no one was killed."
"Who was the prisoner?" Raphael growled, concern bubbling in his gut.
Coulson looked him in the eyes.
"The Shredder."
Notes:
Oh no, he's escaped! And who's this mysterious partner of his? Guess in the comments!
Why is Stockman collecting turtle blood samples? Hmm...
Any child raised in the Hamato family gets a bandanna. I gave Jaime a ponytail so his bandanna would fit better. His new usual outfit is very similar to Petra's (black pants, black boots, arm and knee pads, belt, and weapons) except he wears a hoodie instead of a jacket, and he has the emblem of a light blue turtle shell on the back of his hoodie (to better match his sensei/dad). Much like Splinter, Leonardo decided not to let Jaime train with real weapons until he's ten (though toy lightsabers and foam bats are fine... especially if Mikey's being annoying).
Michelangelo is the one who figured out how to do afro hairstyles. He watched at least one hundred hours of natural hair care vlogs for research, and got addicted to them in the process. He actually came into Petra's room later that night and started crying about how he wishes he had hair (leading to his very confused sister trying to comfort him).
If anyone's curious, Shadow's about two weeks old here. Poor Casey and April are suffering from a bit of baby brain. April's on maternity leave so she can nap now and then, but Casey still has mechanic and vigilante work to do, so he's suffering a bit. Splinter's very understanding and says nothing whenever Casey falls asleep in the living room for no reason.
The second I typed that thing about Stockman with a steel chair, the Cena reference wrote itself. I think it's canon in at least one continuity that Raph likes to watch wrestling.
Chapter 37: It's Good To Be King
Summary:
The Shredder has escaped prison... and made a dangerous friend.
Notes:
Short chapter because I had a weird week.
Also, while this chapter DOES set the stage for something I want to do later on, the next chapters will do their own thing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Fury led Coulson, Hill, Romanoff, and Barton into a private meeting room.
While they'd all suffered some injuries, none of them were severe enough for them to be benched. Still, there were enough broken bones and concussions to keep Doctor Cho busy for the next few days.
"Listen up," he ordered as soon as the door was shut, "I had Fitz-Simmons and several of our top scientists, including Stark and Richards, analyzing the surveillance footage. Everyone agrees that the Shredder's escape was planned. Coulson, I want Agent Johnson looking at our communique records for the last week; see if this was an inside job."
He nodded, allowing Fury to return to the matter at hand.
"A copy of the footage was already sent to the Hamato family. They believe he had an accomplice; even Oroku couldn't have pulled a breakout like that on his own."
Nick Fury looked to Black Widow and Hawkeye. "While we all know Team Renaissance can protect themselves, I want the Avengers to keep an eye on them. I doubt Shredder will attack them so soon, but I'm not taking any risks."
The two agents exchanged a glance, then nodded in sync.
"Do they have any advice on what Oroku's next move might be?" Agent Hill asked.
"Fortunately," the director responded, "Splinter believes that Saki'll go underground for a while. After what he pulled, he knows that all of SHIELD will be coming after him. Fortunately, due to the technology used by his accomplice, we have a theory about where he might be."
He scowled. "Unfortunately, it's no where the U.S. government can legally go en masse..."
- - - -
The Shredder grinned as he finished putting on his armor, including his rebuilt razor gauntlets.
He'd believed his armor lost forever when it was sent to that museum, but his new partner had been courteous enough to steal it back for him. Including, to his relief, his kabuto.
Saki placed the helmet on his head, feeling whole once more.
The Foot Clan's leader (although it seemed there wasn't much of a Foot Clan any more... that would need amending) hadn't known if the stolen SHIELD com he'd modified would be able to send out messages. After all, his expertise was in martial arts and warfare, not technology. However, after manipulating a guard into bringing him science textbooks (and "accidentally" breaking the small handheld radio he was allowed), he'd managed to tinker with the communicator until it could send out a message. He couldn't believe his luck when he learned who had received it...
Knowing he soon needed to meet his benefactor to discuss the details of their partnership, he left his (admittedly luxurious) guest quarters.
Latveria was hardly the Shredder's ideal location for a safe house, but he was very impressed with his lodgings. After all, he'd never stayed in a castle before.
It seemed there were limitless benefits to partnering with the country's sovereign ruler...
"Finally, you emerge."
The Shredder turned to see his benefactor.
He was a tall, powerfully built man covered from head to toe in metal armor that left only his eyes exposed. Over the suit he wore an emerald green tunic with a matching hooded cloak.
"I was simply making myself presentable," Oroku Saki returned. "Thank you again for liberating me from SHIELD... though your methods were a bit extreme. Couldn't your drones have simply used the door rather than blowing a hole in the wall?"
He'd been told via the secret communication link that a group of robots would be the ones to break him out... he hadn't expected so many. Or for them to be so delightfully destructive...
"The door? Like peasants? Surely you jest." The ruler made a dismissive gesture with his hand. "Never mind that, now. The fact is that now we can begin discussing business. You are certain that Latveria will benefit from the destruction of this... Hamato clan?"
"Yes," Shredder growled. "My sworn enemy changed his own genetic makeup and trained a team of mutants to defeat me. The most powerful of them is the Spider: she possesses strength and speed I've seen in no other warrior. They have been working with SHIELD; it is only a matter of time before Fury sics them on you. If they beat you, then your country will suffer. I alone have come closest to defeating their leader in a fight. Give me time to rebuild my clan, as well as your support, and I will remove this threat to your country."
The man's face was nigh impossible to read (courtesy of his mask), but he seemed to be contemplating Shredder's words. Finally, he nodded.
"I will not risk the safety of Latveria... If they prove to be the threat you say they are, then I will assist you in defeating this Hamato Clan. In return, you will assist me in finally ridding the world of the Fantastic Four."
He took a step towards the ninja master, a scowl behind his mask.
"But if this is a trick, or a petty attempt to take advantage of my generosity and power, then I will strike you down with no mercy."
Under his kabuto, Saki smirked. From what he'd seen of this man so far, he relied heavily on his robots and technology, much like one of Shredder's previous lackeys.
He doubted this man was any more of a threat than Baxter Stockman. He could easily take him if he proved to be a nuisance.
"Please, there's no need for such theatrics, Victor ."
"It is Doom. Doctor Doom."
Notes:
Bet you didn't see THAT coming...
I thought about all of the Marvel villains that Shredder would possibly want to team up with. I know that some of you were probably expecting Thanos, but I actually avoided using Thanos simply BECAUSE he's been all over the Internet for the last six years (yes, it's been that long, I was shocked too). Doctor Doom is one of the most powerful villains in the Marvel universe, and I think it would be more understandable if Shredder found a way to contact him than if Shredder contacted Thanos.
Also, Doom is one of my favorite MCU villains simply because he toes the line between good and evil so much. While he's a megalomaniac who'll kill/hurt whoever he has to in order for his plans to work, he's got moral lines he won't cross (i.e. killing children) and he's actually a pretty good ruler in his home country who legitimately cares for the safety/well-being of his people. You never know if you should love/hate the guy, and it's SUCH GOOD WRITING!
That door line was actually taken from a conversation Doom had with Spider-Man in one of the comics (please don't ask me which one because I legitimately don't remember).
Shredder, I wouldn't underestimate him...
The title for this chapter comes from the song "It's Good To Be King" by Antonio Banderas... AKA, probably one of the best modern villain songs. I could honestly see both Doctor Doom and/or Shredder singing this. The link to the song is right here: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GSt73Gd8qgw
Chapter 38: General Disapproval
Summary:
A sleepover at Avengers Tower leads to some discussions.
Meanwhile, a disgruntled wannabe gets some unexpected help.
Chapter Text
Lightning forked through the sky as the woman in the low-cut tank top screamed her head off.
A very tall monster with a very cheap-looking rubber mask began walking towards her... very slowly.
"Come on, lady! Seriously!" Michelangelo rolled his eyes as he threw a piece of popcorn at the TV screen.
"Just take off your ridiculous high heels and power-walk away!" Petra agreed. Unlike her brother, though, she actually ate her popcorn.
The two were lying on their stomachs on the carpet, an assortment of junk foods surrounding them as they watched the movie.
A real bolt of lightning flashed across the sky outside the tower's windows, followed by a roll of thunder.
Both Hamato teens stared at the sky in wonder for a moment before returning their gaze to the movie.
"You two really haven't seen a storm before?" Bruce asked from where he sat on the couch, a cup of herbal tea in his hand.
"Well, yes and no," Pet answered. "We've been outside when it's raining before, but that was usually when we were on patrols or missions. We didn't really have time to look at the sky."
"And we can hear whenever it storms in the lair," Mikey added. He paused to take a chug of his orange soda before he continued. "We were all scared of thunder as kids, so hearing the storm echo down to the lair totally sucked. Splinter was really glad when we all stopped being afraid of storms."
Bruce gave a small laugh and sipped his tea. "Speaking of your father, I'm surprised he let you two come here... after what happened with Oroku."
The Shredder's escape had been shocking/startling for everyone, especially the news that he was apparently in Latveria (which gave a big hint as to who he was working with). Luckily, Splinter doubted their enemy would lash out so soon after escaping. Add that to the fact that all of SHIELD was looking for him, and the rat wasn't as overly protective as he'd usually be about the Shredder... although he'd recently added extra drills to their daily training and made everyone do hourly check-ins via text.
The human and turtle shrugged as one.
"Avengers Tower is probably one of the safest places in the city," Spider-Ninja commented as she tossed another sour gummy worm into her mouth. "Splinter didn't need much convincing to let us sleep over here."
In fact, the rat wanted them all to try and take their minds off of Shredder... though Pet had a feeling it had to do with what Leo did when he tried to take down Shredder via a two-day solo patrol. That night, Splinter, Donnie, Leo, and Jaime were staying at the lair while Raph was at April and Casey's to watch an all-night hockey marathon (the two sports enthusiasts were still trying to convert MJ).
Mikey and Pet had expected the other Avengers to be at the Tower, but an emergency in Miami was keeping them busy until later that night. Thus, only Bruce was there to spend time with them.
The cheesy horror movie ended, and a recently-made kung fu movie began to play.
They both recognized the lead actor, and gave equally-annoyed groans.
"Don't like that actor?" Bruce asked with a smirk.
"He's the worst!" Petra complained. "The moves he uses in his films are totally unfit for the combat his character's supposed to be doing, his performance is completely wooden, he's known as one of the worst actors to work with due to his selfish personality..."
"Plus the dude has a dumb haircut," Mikey added, throwing another piece of popcorn at the screen.
"Lot of reasons why we aren't fans of Chris Bradford," the spider mutant grumbled as she took the remote and changed it to some nature show.
Banner nodded in understanding.
"So, what have you been up to, Bruce?" Michelangelo asked in his usual chipper voice.
"The usual," the doctor grinned ruefully. "Working in the lab, waiting on missions, keeping the other guy under control, avoiding General Ross..."
"Who?" Pet asked.
"Oh, right, you wouldn't know..." Doctor Banner seemed uncomfortable, but took a breath and kept talking.
"Back when I first got my... anger-management issues, the Army wanted me under their control. The one in charge of capturing me was General Ross. He was obsessed with me... He used to be my boss, actually. He hired me to find a way to make humans immune to gamma radiation... Instead I ended up with the other guy. He became obsessed with either using me as a weapon or draining my blood and using it as a weapon. He's also the one responsible for Emil Blonsky."
"Who?" Mikey looked confused while Petra drew a breath.
"Remember what April told us about the Abomination?" She reminded him.
It took the turtle a moment before his eyes went wide.
"The Abomination was a normal dude?"
"Not a very nice one, but yes." Bruce took another breath. "After I defeated the Abomination --and broke most of Harlem in the process-- I managed to get away. For four years, I evaded him by traveling the world. Then I got recruited into the Avengers. Because I was now working for SHIELD, Ross couldn't... can't touch me. Fury made that clear to everyone, even the World Security Council."
He gave a short laugh. "They originally wanted Blonsky to take my place in the Avengers, thinking his military background would make him more likely to follow orders."
"That's dumb," the orange clad turtle commented.
"Fury thought that, too. But the World Security Council demanded that he send someone to convince Ross to give them the rights to Blonksy." Bruce cracked up. "It... It didn't end well."
"Who'd they send?" Pet and Mikey asked at once.
"Tony." Bruce's grin got wider. "He met the General at a bar in New Mexico. He and Ross got into such an argument that Ross had Tony thrown out of the building. An hour later, Stark bought the place and scheduled it for demolition."
The teenagers both burst out laughing. Bruce joined them, having to set down his tea before it sloshed all over the couch.
Finally, he let out a breath. "Trust me, Ross has tried to get back at me ever since, either by recruiting me into the Army or ruining my reputation with the public. He still hates me, both for my powers... and the fact that I broke his daughter's heart."
"Ooh," Mikey gave a sympathetic wince.
"Yeah," Banner agreed. "Betty and I are on good terms again, but she hasn't spoken to her father in years..."
The atmosphere quickly grew uncomfortable, so Petra changed the channel to the news.
April was on TV, wearing her new lemon yellow jumpsuit. Despite being professional, she looked undeniably worried as she spoke into the camera.
"This is April O'Neil-Jones reporting live from the Upper East Side. Less than an hour ago, up-and-coming action star Chris Bradford was abducted from his brownstone. Neighbors have reported hearing Bradford shouting at someone, followed by the sound of breaking objects. Police have found evidence of a struggle, though no ransom note or trace of DNA has been found. Anyone with any information on what might have caused this crime are encouraged to come forward. For Channel Six News, this is April O'Neil-Jones. More on this story at eleven."
The screen went back to the anchor, who began discussing the twenty-sixth anniversary of the disappearance of a little boy from Missouri.
Petra turned the TV off.
"Bradford's been abducted?" She said in shock.
"Maybe this means he won't make sucky movies anymore..." Mikey joked.
His sister threw a piece of popcorn at him, giving him a look.
"Not funny, Michelangelo."
"She's right," Bruce agreed, giving the turtle a look of his own. "The man's life could be in danger."
Mikey immediately looked guilty. "Yeah, you're right, that wasn't okay."
Just then, Bruce's phone buzzed. He looked at it, and immediately stood up.
"Hey, are you two okay here until the others get back? Coulson just texted, and they might have a lead on something."
"We're good," Petra agreed.
"Yeah, J.A.R.V.I.S. knows our favorite pizza place," Mikey gave a thumbs up.
Bruce nodded, and went to the elevator.
- - - -
"I can't detect any dangerous radiation," Banner reported after he, Connors, and Octavius had finished examining the device.
"Nor does the design match anything I've seen before," Connors agreed, holding a tablet in his one hand.
"Ditto," Octavius agreed, his robotic tentacles holding various pieces of equipment. "Meaning this isn't the work of Stockman."
Fury and Hill stared at the severed robot head.
"The design doesn't exactly match his work," Maria commented, looking at the three doctors. "But...?"
"Most of the materials used are definitely things he could get his hands on," Bruce confirmed.
"Doom..." Fury growled.
- - - -
"GET YOUR STUPID METAL HANDS OFF ME, YOU BOLT-BUCKET!"
"Doom has requested your presence. No one defies Doom."
"I DON'T CARE IF THE PRESIDENT WANTED TO SEE ME! LET ME GO!"
"Doom has requested your presence. No one defies Doom."
The movie star growled. They'd forced him onto a helicopter, put him in leg irons and hand cuffs, and at least two robots were keeping an eye (optic?) on him at all times. There was nothing he could do but yell his head off and fume at the indignity of it all.
He'd been sitting in his brownstone, content to watch a marathon of his most successful movies (all two of them, each with a staggering sixty-two percent score on Rotten Tomatoes). Then suddenly, a bunch of robots broke into his home and kidnapped him. He'd done what he could to fight them off, using the moves he'd used in his movies... to no effect.
In his defense, while his sensei had taught him a lot, he'd never learned how to fight robots.
Not that he could ask him for further training anymore: after his master (a former member of the Foot Clan) had spent a few years training Bradford, he left to join the Ten Rings. After what Iron Man had done to them, Bradford doubted he'd be hearing from his master any time soon...
The helicopter landed with a harsh thud, pulling Bradford from his thoughts.
"If you're kidnapping me," he spoke up, "I'll pay you whatever you want. Just let me go."
He didn't actually have that much money left in the bank (brownstones were expensive and his movie career wasn't taking off as fast as he'd hoped), but he fully intended to get every penny back when he sued the owner of the robots for everything he was worth...
The robots grabbed him under his arms and started dragging him from the craft.
He intended to keep yelling, but stopped when he saw that the helipad was just outside... a castle?
He looked around, not recognizing any of the plant life around him. The robots, indifferent to his curiosity, led him into the building.
There were two men waiting for him. One of them he could have mistaken for another robot, as he was covered in metal (minus the green tunic and cloak), only his eyes were all too human. The other looked like a samurai, wearing a suit of traditional Japanese armor.
"Chris Bradford, I presume?" The one in green spoke up.
"If you wanted my autograph," Bradford sneered, "then you could have just come to a convention."
"Witty," the one in green dryly commented, audibly unimpressed. "Doom-Bots, release him. Then leave us."
In seconds, he was unchained and all robots had disappeared from the room.
"Now, for an introduction," the one in Japanese armor spoke. His voice was deep and menacing, and Bradford noticed he was blind in one eye.
Despite his anger and confusion at his situation, everything about the man made Bradford want to shut up and pay attention.
"This," the Japanese warrior gestured to the man in green, "is Doctor Doom, the sovereign ruler of Latveria."
"What's Latveria?" Bradford had to ask.
"It is a where, not a what," Doctor Doom replied. "And you are currently standing on its soil."
"I," the other man continued, "am Oroku Saki. But you will refer to me as the Shredder."
"...Yes, sir," Bradford nodded. "Now can someone tell me why I was brought here against my will?"
"Of course," the Shredder responded. It sounded like he was smirking. "Tell me, Chris Bradford. How would you like to follow in your sensei's footsteps? Become even greater than he was?"
The movie star's interest instantly picqued.
"I'm listening..."
Notes:
I'll admit, when I first started this series I wasn't sure about adding any characters from specific TMNT incarnations: I was fine to stick with the characters that appear in every incarnation (the Turtles, Splinter, April, etc). But I kind of broke my own rules when I brought in Tiger Claw (even if my version is just Kraven the Hunter and Tiger Claw smashed together). So, introducing this continuity's version of Bradford! Before anyone asks, no, the master I mentioned was not Oroku Saki. It was actually Razorfist! For those who don't know, he's the guy in Shang-Chi with the lightsaber for a hand.
I knew that, since I had most of the Foot Clan killed off or arrested by the end of the main fic, I needed to find Shredder new henchmen. So I thought I'd bring in a few characters who haven't made appearances yet.
Poor Bruce has gotten the least amount of time in the spotlight this fic, so I thought I'd give him some attention!
In case anyone thinks Splinter's actions are a little OOC, don't worry. While Splinter from the first chapters of Spider-Ninja would have been worried/paranoid/overprotective about the Shredder returning, by now Splinter knows that a) his kids have grown as warriors/heroes enough to hold Shredder off until help arrives, b) they have two superhero teams to call for backup, and c) there's an entire agency looking for Shredder. He's still a bit worried, but he feels more confident in letting his kids leave the lair (although the buddy system is VERY much in effect).
General Ross will not be making a lot of appearances here because I REALLY don't like him. I feel like he's the MCU's version of Amanda Waller from the DC universe (hates supers, think they know better than everyone else, does REALLY questionable things in the name of protecting humanity, etc). I just felt that, with the recent release of Captain America: Brave New World, it would feel weird if I didn't put him here SOMEWHERE.
That reference to Tony and General Ross in a bar comes from the Marvel One-Shot titled "The Consultant". It is a VERY funny short, go watch it if you can!
If anyone can guess who the missing little boy is, I'll let you decide what the next chapter is about!
Chapter 39: Protective Instincts, Part One
Summary:
What should have been a basic patrol/pizza run turns very serious very fast.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"You can come if you want, Jaime," Leonardo was on his knees in front of his kid/student. "Patrols are usually pretty easy compared to missions, and we're going to a pretty safe part of town tonight."
"I... I don't think I'm ready to climb buildings yet," Jaime looked away, ashamed. "I'm sorry--"
"Hey," Leo said gently, pulling the little boy into a hug. "I'd never force you to do something if you didn't think you were ready. We'll work on your climbing skills more until you think you're ready. Okay?"
Jaime left the hug and gave his dad/sensei a smile. "Okay, Sensei."
It took all of the self-control Petra had not to coo at the sight. Jaime was still plenty shy, but he'd come a long way in the month or so since Leo'd adopted him. Leonardo was making progress, too: while he was still clearly grieving Esmeralda (he'd placed a picture of her on the Hamato family shrine, right next to the pictures of Petra's parents, aunt, and uncle), he was acting more like his old self with each passing day.
"Alright, come on!" Raphael dragged Donatello by the arm out of his lab.
"But I just have a few more lines of code to check!"
"You can do your nerd stuff when we get back!" Raph growled. "Besides, you said codin' for too long gives you headaches."
"I wasn't coding for that long--"
"You were in there for three hours."
Pet kept her head down as she finished her pre-patrol snack of grapes and a protein bar. She would have stayed in the lab as long as Donnie if her growling stomach hadn't pulled her from the chem table...
"Okay, who's ready to eat pizza, stop crime, do a sick backflip, and eat more pizza?" Mikey called from the front door, spinning a nunchuck.
Leo gave Jaime a small smile as he handed his necklace to the little boy, then stood up and rolled his eyes at Michelangelo.
"The goal of patrolling is to catch crimes or suspects," the blue-clad turtle corrected. "It's not an excuse to goof off."
"Okay, okay." Mikey held up his hands in mock surrender after putting his nunchucks back in his belt. "But can we still get pizza?"
"...Ask me in the car."
"Be safe!" Splinter called out as the five teens prepared to leave the lair. "Do not be seen, and call me or SHIELD if you need assistance!"
"Hurry back!" Jaime shouted with Splinter.
Petra's heart always broke a little every time she saw Jaime's face when they left the lair. Even though they always promised him they'd come back (and had kept that promise so far), he still always looked like they were abandoning him.
She shook herself. Jaime had nothing to fear, and neither did they. They'd get home completely safe, she was sure of it.
- - - -
"...and then Tony bought the bar and scheduled it for demolition!"
The other three turtles cracked up at the story, leaving Mikey looking proud of himself. Pet was laughing too; the mental image of Tony Stark being completely himself with General Ross was just too funny!
They'd been asked by Hill to patrol a street of warehouses in Staten Island; rumors and calls had come in reporting sightings of Doombots. While the Hamatos had yet to see a Doombot in person, they were all willing to investigate. After all, if they caught Doom, then they caught the Shredder.
However, despite their willingness to help, Raphael and Michelangelo usually got bored quickly if there wasn't anyone to fight or something to do.
"Okay, I don't see any bad guys," Mikey announced after peering into yet another trash-filled alley. "Can we get pizza now?"
"We haven't completed a full patrol route yet," Leo reminded him. "When it comes to dealing with international supervillains, it's better to be safe than sorry."
"Oh, great, Splinter Junior's been hangin' around Cap again," Raph grumbled.
"He's got a point," Donnie spoke up. "I researched this district's recent crime rates on the way here. While there haven't been any major crimes lately, nearly every warehouse on this street was hired by SHIELD to house OsCorp's old gear."
Petra understood immediately. "And if any of his mutation serums or weapons schematics are still there..."
"Then we have a big problem," Leonardo finished, looking grim. "Alright, we can cover more ground if we split up. Raph, you and Donnie go in that direction. Mikey, you and I will go this way. Spider-Ninja, are you alright on your own?"
"I'll be okay. Meet back here in an hour?"
"Sounds good. Let's go."
With that, the two teams and one solo act went off in different directions.
As she swung onto the roofs of the warehouses, her heightened hearing picked up a noise. She looked up to see an elevated monorail track, with her ears telling her a monorail would be passing by in a matter of minutes.
Mere seconds after she'd paused, her senses went off.
She turned in time to see the roof of a warehouse explode outward, sending chunks of flaming rooftop in all directions.
A being glowing a sickly yellow flew out, cackling. Surges of electricity came from his body. He only paused in the air for a moment before he took off further into the sky.
"What the shell...?" Pet muttered as she watched the scene.
Her com snapped to life, with Leonardo's voice coming through.
"Everyone okay?"
Pet said she was, and was relieved to here all of her brothers report in.
"Okay. Donnie, call SHIELD. Raph, Mikey, Spidey, the four of us need to put out these fires and look for any injured..."
The sound of an approaching subway train caught the spider-girl's attention. She looked up to see the train approaching... and smelled smoke.
Spider-Ninja saw a massive chunk of the warehouse roof had landed on the track, leaving a massive hole.
At the speed the train was going, it wouldn't be able to stop in time.
"Sorry, Leo," she said into her com, "but I have a train to catch."
She hung up her com before he could answer, took her kama from her belt, tossed them aside, then jumped from the roof. A single web line helped her land on top of the moving train as it got closer to the gap in the tracks.
The whine of the brakes hit her ears, and her heightened hearing picked up the distressed shouts from within the train.
She ran along the top of the monorail, then used her powers to put herself at the very front of the first train car.
By then, they were less than a hundred feet from the whole.
Spider-Ninja shot the strongest webs she could from both shooters.
Then she pulled with all she had.
She screamed in pain; it felt like her arms were about to be ripped off. She pressed her heels down against the track to slow the train further, with the track pieces breaking or flying off all together as her feet hit them.
Despite the utter agony she was in, it was working. The train was slowing... but not fast enough!
With every ounce of strength she had left, she pulled even harder, pressed her heels down further.
To the relief of her and every one of the passengers, the train stopped a mere five feet from the hole.
The spider let out a long sigh of relief... followed by a wince as she tried to move.
Everything hurt.
Knowing it was going to sting like shell but knowing she had no other choice, Spider-Ninja shot a web and swung back towards the roof where she'd left her kama.
She didn't even try to stick the landing; she maneuvered herself so that her shoulder would take the brunt of the impact. She winced at the popping noise her shoulder made as she landed, but the new pain was background noise compared to everything else that hurt.
Petra focused on breathing, trying to ignore the pain as best she could. She needed to keep moving; she needed to find her brothers, tell SHIELD about the subway, she needed to make sure the passengers were all okay...
"Guys, she's over here!"
She felt a three-fingered hand slide behind her head, and another behind her knees. She was briefly alarmed before she saw a familiar red bandanna.
"WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!?" Raphael all but screamed at her, looking both ticked off and scared out of his mind.
"...Someone had to help," she muttered.
"Oh my gosh, PET!" Michelangelo was the next to arrive. Unlike Raph, he didn't try to hide his terror with anger.
"Don't move her too much! She might have spinal damage!"
Donatello came next, followed immediately by Leonardo.
Petra tried to follow the conversation, but her eyelids were getting really heavy. All she wanted to do was pass out and sleep the pain away...
"Am I gonna die?" She slurred.
She saw Leo look alarmed before his usual stoicism returned.
" No ."
"Good." She gave the tiniest nod.
Then she blacked out.
- - - -
"Oh shell, oh shell, oh shell..." Michelangelo freaked out as their sister went completely limp in Raphael's arms.
"Mikey, shut up!" Raph barked, his eyes betraying how scared he was.
Donatello didn't waste time but immediately checked Petra's eyes with the little flashlight he kept in his belt.
"The good news," the genius turtle announced, "is that she doesn't have any signs of a concussion. She probably just passed out from exhaustion... or pain."
"Oh, I feel so much better," Raph growled at Donnie.
"That's enough," Leonardo snapped at his hot-headed brother. "Donnie, the lair's closer than the Helicarrier. Do we have everything you'll need to treat her?"
"Yes," the purple-clad turtle nodded, though his eyes still looked nervous. "Especially with that new physiology scanner I got from Doc Ock--"
"Pet's gonna be okay, right?"
They all paused at the sound of Mikey's shaking voice. The youngest brother wasn't bothering to hide how panicked he was, and tears were flowing freely down his cheeks.
"She'll be fine," Leo reassured his youngest brother (attempting to reassure himself in the process). "We just need to get her to the lair so she can heal."
With that said, the four turtles moved as one to get off the roof.
Leonardo hid his emotions well; Splinter said he had excellent self-control.
But he couldn't stop turning back to look at Petra's limp body in Raph's arms.
He hoped this was something her healing factor could reverse...
Notes:
We all know that the train-stopping scene is a canon event. It was Petra's turn.
I'm not gonna lie, I'm kinda proud of how I wrote Leo in this chapter. He's gentle with Jaime (as the kid is still recovering from years in an abusive foster home), but knows to be both stern and fair when leading the team. As Jaime got older, his and Leonardo's relationship was sort of like that of Ezra Bridger and Kanan Jarrus in Star Wars Rebels (just replace the Jedi training with ninja training).
You get three guesses who that supervillain who caused the explosion was... but I doubt you'll guess who his civilian identity is in this universe (hint: it's not Max Dillon).
Chapter 40: Protective Instincts, Part Two
Summary:
The aftermath of Petra's trainstopping.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Splinter had been alarmed when the turtles rushed into the lair, the unconscious Petra in Raphael's arms, and followed them into Donatello's lab.
Jaime, scared into silence, clung to Leonardo's side when he saw the spider-girl. Despite his own nerves, Leo put a hand on his student/son's back to offer some comfort.
As soon as Raph had put Petra on the medical cot, Donnie scanned her with the tool he'd gotten from Doctor Octavius. The results were sent directly to his computer. As he looked them over, the rest of the family waited with baited breath.
"Okay," the purple-clad turtle finally spoke. "The good news is that she doesn't have any severe injuries, nor is there any head trauma. Her healing factor should be able to take care of everything."
There was a collective sigh of relief before Donnie spoke again.
"The bad news is that she won't heal overnight. She strained her latissimus dorsi... that's the biggest muscle in a human's back. She also has a dislocated left shoulder, straining in both arms, and a lot of bruising on her feet. The bruises and arm strains should be gone by morning, tomorrow afternoon at the very latest. Once I set her shoulder, it should heal in two or three days... We'll need to watch her carefully, just in case. As for her back, that could take a few days. Mutant or not, no organic being was ever meant to catch a train."
Splinter looked startled. "She did what? "
Just then, Leo got a text from Coulson. The agent was en route to the lair; both he and Fury needed answers on what the shell had happened that night.
The blue-clad turtle sighed. "With all do respect, Sensei, can we wait until Agent Coulson gets here? It'll probably be easier if we can tell you both at the same time."
- - - -
She was a bit confused as she started to wake up.
The last thing she remembered was lying on the cold roof of a warehouse, Raph starting to scoop her up.
Now she was on something soft... and wrapped in something softer.
Doubly curious, she opened her eyes. She was in the lair, lying on the couch. A throw blanket was covering her from her toes to her chin.
The room was dim, with the only light coming from the TV as an old action movie played. As her eyes adjusted, she saw the rest of the family sprawled out around the living room. Leo and Jaime were on the other couch, with the little boy hugging his sensei's arm in his sleep. Michelangelo was lying on the floor, with two blankets and Klunk on top of his chest. Splinter was sitting in his chair, having fallen asleep.
Aside from her, the only ones awake were Raphael and Donatello. The sound of rapid typing told Pet what Donnie was doing, while Raph was staring at the TV with an unreadable expression.
She tried to sit up, and let out a gasp as a sharp pain shot through her back. She realized belatedly that her left arm was in a sling.
The noise and movement got the attention of both brothers.
"Oh, you're awake!" Don whispered as he set his laptop aside. "Don't move too much, I don't think your healing factor has gotten rid of everything yet..."
"...What happened?" She asked. "I remember stopping the train, then..."
"Yeah, about that..." Raphael was glaring at her.
"Raph..." Donnie warned as he grabbed a glass of water and a pill bottle from the coffee table. She noticed that her jacket and kama were on the table as well, with her boots sitting on the floor.
Petra recognized the pill bottle. After she'd gotten her powers, they realized that most painkillers didn't work on her anymore: her body digested the medicine before it could work. After a weekend of chemistry experiments, the two Brainiacs had managed to create painkillers that would work on spider-people. When Miwa had started attending Xavier's, they'd sent her a bottle in case of an emergency.
Her purple-clad brother put one of the pills in her hand, then stuck a straw in the water glass and gave it to her.
As soon as she'd taken the painkiller, Raph started going on a whispered rant.
"What the shell were you thinkin', Web-For-Brains? You almost got ripped apart! I thought you're supposed to be a genius, so why'd you do somethin' so stupid?"
"Raph, stop it!" Donnie whispered back, trying to get between the two siblings.
"You stop it, Don! She needs to hear this!"
"Both of you stop it."
The three looked over at Leonardo. Their big brother had been woken up by their conversation (though thankfully he was the only one). He gingerly got off the couch, trying not to wake Jaime, before he turned on his siblings.
"Raph, Donnie, I'll sit with Pet for a while. You two go to bed."
"Leo, that's not--" Donatello started.
"Bed. Both of you."
He gave them both a glare that, while not quite as scary as Master Splinter's, still commanded respect.
Donnie nodded, gave Pet's uninjured shoulder a squeeze, and went to his room. Raph rolled his eyes, saying nothing to either of them, and practically stomped to his bedroom.
Without a word, Leo came over to Petra's couch. He sat down on the floor, facing the TV.
Petra bit her lip before speaking. "Look, I--"
"We're not mad at you."
She paused at his words, silently urging him to go on.
After a moment, Leonardo took a breath and continued.
"Coulson says that you saved those peoples' lives. There's no way any of them would have survived if the subway had gone off the track. I could never be mad at you for saving someone's life... But..."
He paused.
"Take your time," she told him.
After a moment, he continued.
"You scared the crap out of us. We got onto that roof, and... you were wheezing in pain, your arm looked wrong, we weren't even sure if you were okay... If you were..."
He couldn't say the last word, but Pet understood anyway. She looked at him with horrified eyes.
The blue-clad turtle turned around so he was facing his sister. He took a deep breath as he touched the ring pendant on his necklace.
"I lost the love of my life over a month ago. I don't want to lose anyone else."
She gave a gasp. Then, acting on instinct, she leaned forward and wrapped her good arm around her brother.
He was momentarily surprised, then returned the hug.
Tears were flowing down her face.
"I'm sorry, Leo. I'm so, so sorry."
"You don't have to be," he replied as they hugged. "You didn't do anything wrong. It's just... Don't make a habit out doing stuff like that. Okay?"
"Okay."
They continued to hug a minute longer before Pet spoke again.
"Can you help me lie back on the couch? My back is killing me."
"...I'll help you if you promise to sleep and take pain pills when we tell you."
"Okay..."
"That means no wall-crawling, either."
"What!?"
"Promise me."
"Ugh, okay. Deal."
- - - -
Petra spent the next two days confined to the couch. This was both a good and bad thing.
On one hand, she'd never been great at sitting still, and there was a lot she wanted to do. She needed to rebuild her web shooters (she'd destroyed her original pair while catching the train), she needed to tinker with her web fluid to make it stronger, she needed to help with patrols... There was so much to do, yet Splinter and her brothers were doing everything in their power to keep Pet on the couch.
While this wasn't ideal, her family did the best they could to keep her entertained.
Mikey spent most of those two days glued to Petra's side. They watched movies, played video games, and helped her get around when she needed to (her back was healing quickly but it kept her from walking easily). The only times he wasn't glued to her side were when he ran to get her any snack or drink she requested.
Donnie had been kind enough to rebuild her web shooters, and they spent an hour discussing potential upgrades (and ignoring Mikey's suggestion that they make a web shooter that shot melted cheese).
Jaime gave her a handmade get well card he'd drawn with the colored pencils April'd bought him. While he'd misspelled the words "healing", "auntie", "broken", and "spider", the gesture still warmed her heart.
Leo took the liberty of looking up the news coverage on the monorail incident. To everyone's relief, no one had gotten a good look at Spider-Ninja that night, and the few who glimpsed her gave differing accounts on what she looked like. What's more, none of the passengers had died, or were even severely hurt. One man had tried to insinuate that Spider-Ninja was the reason why the train crashed in the first place... but seeing as how said man was the disgraced J. Jonah Jameson, no one took his words seriously.
Splinter gave her a lecture about putting herself in danger and scaring her family, though he also admitted he was proud of her for saving so many lives.
MJ called and said he was so sorry to hear she was hurt, although he thought it was cool she'd caught a subway with her bare hands. He couldn't visit her due to spraining his ankle at school the other day, but he made sure to text regularly. She never let her brothers or father see the texts, as some of them were him flirting.
Raphael kept his distance from Petra for a while, still clearly upset at what she'd done. She didn't blame him; she'd probably scared him as badly as she'd scared everyone else.
By the second day of her recovery, her shoulder and feet were healed. Donnie believed that her back would be totally healed after another twenty-four hours of rest.
It was shortly after Donatello had left Petra alone in the living room that Raph came and sat on her couch.
He had his arms crossed, and was looking away from her.
"I still think what you did was stupid."
"I know."
"...But it was kinda brave, I guess. Those people are alive thanks to you."
"I couldn't just sit there and do nothing."
"Hmm," he grunted. He held out for a few more seconds before he finally looked at her.
He was trying to look tough, but she knew him too well. She saw the fear and sadness in his eyes.
"Don't do that again. Ever. Got it?"
"I understand."
"Good."
That said, he leaned back, snatched the remote from Pet's hand and changed the channel to some old kung fu movie.
Pet rolled her eyes before taking her (hopefully last) painkiller and settling back to try and sleep.
And if she felt a certain red-clad turtle putting another pillow behind her head as she started to drift off, she said nothing about it.
Notes:
So, most train-stopping scenes in Spider-Man media have Peter pass out for a second before jumping back into action, or he'll be forced to hide his injury from those who don't know about his double life. Since Petra a) has a big support system and b) has no reason to hide her crime-fighting injuries, I thought I'd show how the Hamatos would react to seeing Spider-Ninja catch a monorail.
Raphael isn't actually mad at Petra, and she knows that. Angry venting is just how he deals with fear sometimes. They'll have made up by the time Pet's healed.
If Leo's and Pet's conversation sounds familiar, it's because it's sort of a role-reversal of a scene I did back in the last fic.
Raphael is scary and aggressive, but he can be a really good older brother when his siblings need him. It's one of my favorite parts of his character.
I hope you enjoyed the fluffy ending, because the next chapter is a villain chapter!
Chapter 41: Omen of Doom
Summary:
The Shredder's making plans, and two new recruits have been added to his revived Foot Clan...
Doctor Doom has been doing research...
Stockman has avoided capture. He just needs time to make his plan come to fruition...
Notes:
A short but important chapter!
Warning: minor body horror. No blood, I promise
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As Shredder finished filling the syringe with the very last dose of mutagen, a being flew into the room through the open window.
The being was wearing a dark purple containment suit, which covered everything but his face. His entire body generated with a yellow energy, with sparks shooting off occasionally. His face glowed with the yellow energy, to the point that actual facial features were difficult to make out. Only his eyes remained unmistakably human, and they were sparkling with manic glee.
The experiment that gave the kleptomaniac his powers had been a complete success. Using diluted mutagen and the DNA of an electric eel, they'd turned the man into a living electric generator. As an unexpected side effect, the mutant also possessed the ability to fly. They still didn't know how that happened, but Oroku Saki wasn't about to complain.
Bailing out that jailbird was one of the best decisions he'd ever made.
"Xever," Shredder began in lieu of greeting. "Was your mission a success?"
"Yes, sir!" He grinned. "Blew up the warehouse with any remaining sign of Goblin juice! SHIELD's still panicking over it!"
He cackled. "And get this! Some of the shrapnel took out a subway track and almost wiped out a train. The Spider-Lady, or whatever her name is, got hurt stopping it! How great is that?"
Shredder paused. He could care less about the train passengers (if they got hurt it was their own fault), but... Yoshi's student caught a train with her bare hands? It didn't matter to him if she'd been hurt in the process. It seemed she possessed even more power than he could have imagined...
Perhaps he should try and bring her to Latveria...
"Thank you for your information, Xever," he responded.
"My pleasure," the electric eel mutant grinned, "but just so you know, Xever's dead. From now on, call me Electro."
- - - -
"So," Bradford asked as the Doombots led him into the lab Doom had loaned the Shredder. "What exactly is this steroid you're giving me?"
"I assure you," Saki smirked behind his mask. "It will change your life."
High above, Electro perched on the (thankfully wooden) rafters. His containment suit possessed a hood for when he wanted to stay out of sight. He'd pulled it up so he wasn't noticed by their test subject, though his electricity-filled body still added extra illumination to the room.
"Hey," Bradford grinned as he was made to sit in a chair. "If it makes me as powerful as my sensei, then I'll do it. Go ahead, do your--"
That was when he saw the needle the warlord was holding.
"--worst?" The movie star finished, most of the bravado having gone out of his voice as he eyed the needle.
"The truth is," Shredder began as he approached with the syringe. "This... steroid often has interesting effects on the human body. The side effects are unpredictable, and there's no way of knowing what exactly it will do to you."
Bradford's eyes widened. "You know, maybe this wasn't such a good idea..."
He sprung from the chair and tried to make his escape. Two Doombots quickly went after him. One grabbed him by the middle while the other grabbed his ankles. Bradford did his best, but all he was able to do to slow his recapture was grab on to a taxidermy wolf head that was mounted to the wall. One sharp, synchronous tug from both robots loosened his grip, and he was forced back into the chair. One Doombot held him down while the other held the man's arm out and steady.
Shredder, enjoying the show, came forward with the needle.
Bradford yelped, and started breathing heavily as Shredder backed away with the emptied syringe. He motioned for the Doombots to backup as well.
In a matter of seconds, the B-list celebrity began howling in pain.
As he watched, the man grew taller while his limbs went from muscular to bone thin. In fact, the Shredder noted with some discomfort, bones were actually appearing on his skin. He wondered if bones were growing on him or if his skeleton was moving through his skin... and then decided that he didn't care.
Bradford continued screaming, his face contorting from a man's to a long, canine snout. His eyes turned a glowing green color with no visible pupils. His ears moved to the top of his head, becoming longer and pointed. His shoulder blades grew tall spikes on top of them, and a short bony tail sprouted from his tailbone.
When the transformation was finally done, Bradford took several deep breaths before he stood and looked at himself.
He stood at seven or eight feet tall, and had the appearance of a skeletal werewolf. One of the Doombots removed a mirror from the nearby bathroom and used it to show Bradford his new appearance.
The celebrity screamed once more, this time in terror and revulsion.
"WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?"
He broke down into sobs, muttering things like "my face", "monster", and "career is destroyed".
Shredder rolled his eyes at the emotional display.
"I gave you everything you ever wanted," he said aloud. "Look at yourself. You dwarf every human warrior, your dark fur and thin frame will allow you to hide better than ever. And your face alone will terrify your adversaries. Why waste your time with the fickle, small minds of Hollywood when you could be one of the greatest warriors of the Foot Clan?"
His words had an effect. Bradford went from looking at his reflection with remorse to intrigue. He gave his hands another look. The fingers were now tipped with dagger-like claws.
"Perhaps..." he spoke up, "this new form will be interesting..."
- - - -
Doctor Doom had been surveying the footage for a while, and he now knew that he'd been lied to.
While SHIELD was thorough in removing any possible evidence of the Hamato Clan from New York's never-ending supply of street and security cameras, nothing escaped the eyes of Victor von Doom.
He'd been able to hack into SHIELD's long list of deleted files with some ease. Most of the deleted files, after all, were about plans that had already been carried out or canceled altogether, and no one expected anyone to try and steal irrelevant data.
A short search had allowed him to pull up a deleted CCTV recording from a few months before. It showed the members of the Hamato Clan in one of SHIELD's training rooms (Doom scoffed at the technology of their LMDs; how primitive). He'd been momentarily surprised to see that the male members of the group were four turtle humanoids and a rat mutant, but he quickly recovered. After all, he'd seen far stranger.
As he watched, several things became clear to him.
First of all, the Hamato Clan was not an army of ninja mercenaries, as Saki had claimed, but rather a family of six.
Second, the five primary fighters were all siblings, and rather close siblings from what he could tell. Their smiles, their hesitation to harm the other even in a simulated battle... Even with the insults the red-clad turtle gave his siblings, his body language showed how much he truly cared for them.
Third, and most alarming/infuriating, was the fact that none of these "deadly warriors" were over the age of eighteen. In fact, the girl (the Spider-Ninja, he realized) was only sixteen years old.
Doom did not harm children or teenagers. Minors, after all, were no challenge for one with skills of his caliber. It was better to let the children grow and develop the skills/experience they'd need to actually be a decent opponent; he wouldn't dream of fighting a combatant before they'd completed their training.
And Saki had tried to trick him into murdering a group of seventeen-year-olds.
He growled at the revelation, especially when he viewed the street cam footage he'd found of Spider-Ninja (real name Petra Parker-Hamato, according to SHIELD's deleted files) stopping the runaway monorail.
True, this girl had incredible strength, but he noticed how she screamed as she used nothing but brute strength to stop the locomotive. She had a long way to go before she became a worthy adversary.
With a disgusted growl, he erased any/all evidence that he'd been in SHIELD's systems, then shut off his computer.
He could care less about the Hamatos; they were no threat to Latveria. Given the fact that the children had never left the United States, Doom doubted he'd ever see them in Latveria (which was fine by him).
What he did care about was the fact that his "guest" had manipulated him into trying to end a war between two clans... and Doctor Doom had nearly fallen for it.
His punishment would be severe... but it would not come immediately.
Doctor Doom was many things, but there were two virtues he truly prided himself on: his pragmatism, and his patience.
- - - -
Stockman had hoped he'd be able to secure the blood samples from Leonardo and Michelangelo, but he ultimately decided not to push his luck.
After all, he'd been lucky to escape from Raphael and the hockey-loving maniac. Hell, he'd been lucky to escape from Donatello (he was lucky that his ankle had healed in between encounters).
Grinning like a child, he put the remains of the sample vials in his lab freezer. His experiment had taken more of the samples than he'd originally thought (much more), but he wasn't complaining.
His lab (which was in the basement of the long-abandoned Osborn vacation home on the shore of Lake Ontario), had been thrown together with whatever equipment he could steal/build/salvage. It wasn't pretty, but it worked.
As soon as his experiments were completed, he'd have the power to do whatever he wanted. He'd finally have the respect he so obviously deserved.
Not Shredder, not Stark, not SHIELD, not the wardens at that forsaken prison... No one would ever tell him what to do again.
"Just another month," he grinned gleefully as he looked at his creations. "And the world will see the might and brilliant mind of Baxter Stockman."
Notes:
What the heck is Stockman planning? You'll find out soon!
So, a few of you already called it! Bradford becomes Rahzar (I didn't make him Dogpound because a) he spent more time as Rahzar than as Dogpound, and b) Rahzar's cooler/more popular anyway).
I decided to make this reality's Xever Montes into Electro. I didn't make him Fishface because he was my least favorite mutant in the show (plus, we all know that Tony "I Will Make Fun of Anyone Anytime" Stark would roast the crap out of a fish with robot legs). In "The Spectacular Spider-Man", Electro was created due to an accident involving malfunctioning electronics and exposure to genetically-altered electric eels. So, Xever gaining electric powers that way isn't TOO far off. The mutagen was diluted because Shredder did NOT want a six-foot-long electric eel mutant on his hands. For those who are curious, this Electro is based mainly off of Spectacular's incarnation of him. The comics' version of him looks kind of dumb (Idk WHY they thought the star mask looked cool) and Amazing's version reminded me of Mr. Freeze from Batman. That said, he still speaks with the voice of Xever/Fishface from the 2012 series.
In case anyone's curious, Electro's containment suit is dark purple as a reference to the fact that Xever was a purple fish mutant for most of the 2012 series' run.
Yeah, Saki, siding with/lying to Doctor Doom was NOT your best move. Victor von Doom is already connecting the dots, and he's not going to let you off easy...
Chapter 42: A Formal Mission
Summary:
Petra faces one of her biggest challenges yet…
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
On one hand, she was absolutely thrilled.
On the other hand, she was scared out of her skull.
Petra knew she shouldn't be. After all, in her sixteen years, she been trained as a ninja, survived a deadly spider bite, survived four fights with the Shredder, caught a train with her bare webs, and was one of only six or seven people in existence who could hug Raphael without getting decked.
Even the idea of getting her first solo, fully-sanctioned mission from SHIELD hadn't been all that frightening at first. Shell, she'd cheered! After the train incident, her whole family had practically been treating her like she was made of glass. She knew why, and she knew it was just their way of showing how much they cared for her, but it got really old really fast. By completing a sanctioned SHIELD mission, she'd finally have a way to get her family's confidence in her back!
...And then Fury told her what her assignment actually was.
She was going to do something that she'd never trained for. Go somewhere she'd never expected to go.
She needed advice, and there was only one person she knew who had experience with such a thing.
Spider-Ninja had set out at dusk, using the elongating shadows to better hide as she web-swung her way to Avengers Tower. She'd called ahead to make sure that Natasha would be there.
As she landed on the balcony of the Tower, the A.I. opened the balcony doors for her.
"Good evening, Miss Spider-Ninja. If you're here to see Mister Stark, I'm afraid he's out."
"Thanks, J.A.R.V.I.S.," she responded as she walked in, "but I'm actually here to see Nat."
"Very good, miss."
"Me? I feel so special," Natasha said from her place on the couch.
"Yeah... Can I ask for your help with something? Fury just gave me my first solo mission..."
"Isn't this something you should talk to Splinter about?" The Black Widow raised an eyebrow.
"I don't think so... Not with what I'm supposed to do..."
"What is it you're supposed to do?"
Her face turning red, Petra looked away and mumbled.
"What?" Natasha gave her a knowing look. "I didn't catch that."
Petra sighed.
"I have to go to a school dance."
Recent reports from Level One agents indicated that several street gangs (namely the Fifth Street Locos, the Purple Dragons, and the Yancy Street Gang) had been hurting for members for a while. As such, they were trying to build up their numbers by recruiting teenagers. Their preferred tactic was to go to events that would likely have a large audience of teens, such as football games, pep rallies, or school dances. While their recruitment operation was slow going, several teenagers had already disappeared from local high schools.
Because Petra looked like an ordinary teenage girl, Fury wanted her to go to Midtown's End-Of-School-Year Formal and keep an eye out for any potential gang recruiters. He'd even suggested she take MJ as her plus one, so as to provide a better cover.
"It's not the gang thing that scares me," she admitted to Black Widow after explaining the mission. "Shell, I could probably drop those gang members with one good elbow strike."
"Then what's the problem?" Nat asked, her eyes following the teen.
During her explanation, Petra had hopped onto the ceiling. She paced in an anxious frenzy, her braid and mask tails dangling down.
"The problem is that I've never been to a dance before, let alone a dance where I'm also undercover! I don't know how to talk to normal people, or how to act like I wasn't raised in a sewer... and have you seen what you're supposed to wear to these things?"
She jumped off the ceiling and took the magazine she'd borrowed from April out of her belt.
"I'm supposed to wear something like this--" She pointed at a baby pink ball gown on the magazine's cover. "--just to blend in."
"You don't have to wear exactly that," Widow pointed out teasingly.
"Not the point," Pet replied, not understanding the joke. "I mean, look at this stuff!"
She flipped open the magazine and looked at the items inside with confusion.
"Those long skirts and trains will just trip you up or get caught, long necklaces could easily be grabbed and knock you off balance, short and/or sleeveless dresses could expose you in a fight, all that makeup will just make you stand out, and how the shell am I supposed to fight in stilettos?"
"Ask nicely and I'll teach you," Natasha grinned.
"...Okay, fair, but my other points still stand."
She put the magazine down and gave Nat the puppy-dog begging look Mikey taught her.
"Can you please give me some tips?"
Nat laughed. "Put the puppy eyes away, I'll help you."
She grabbed the magazine back. "First, makeup isn't as mainstream as some people think, and more girls these days are going without it. If you don't wear any, or keep it minimal, no one will care."
"Good, Splinter banned makeup from the lair when the guys were thirteen."
"...Do I want to know?"
"Probably not."
Nat shook her head and went back to business. "Second, I've gotten a lot of SHIELD tech over the years that's disguised as jewelry. I still have a choker that doubles as a lock pick.
"Third, no one dresses this fancy for a high school dance, even if it is a formal. You can forget the heels and dress; you could probably get away with a jumpsuit and flats."
"Great, but how do I sneak in my ninja gear?"
The Black Widow smirked. "You're looking at someone who once hid twenty pounds of steel in a backless evening gown. I can give you some tips."
Pet stared for a moment before she grinned.
- - - -
Black Widow's advice really paid off.
SHIELD footed the bill for a nice, emerald green jumpsuit with a short train and matching ballet-style shoes. The jumpsuit was short-sleeved, and Pet had gotten some long, dark green gloves to hide her web shooters. April had helped her pull her hair into a high ponytail, and Natasha's lock-picking choker completed the look.
Petra had to admit that getting dressed up wasn't as bad as she'd thought it would be... although she felt much better after she'd hid her kama in the sheaths she'd attached to her back.
She'd gotten ready at Casey and April's, allowing MJ to better accompany her.
He was waiting at the bottom of the stairs for her by the time she got ready. He didn't look bad; he was dressed in a tux that he'd been forced to borrow from a friend, but it fit him well enough that he still looked good. He'd kept the red streaks in his hair (despite April's protests), but Petra was glad. If he liked his red highlights, then she did too.
MJ looked up as she started walking downstairs, and grinned.
"Wow," he offered her his hand as she got to the bottom of the staircase. "You look beautiful."
"Thanks," she blushed a little. "But I kind of hate wearing this stuff."
"Same," Marcus James agreed as he winced and pulled at his shirt collar. "Besides, you look way cooler in your Spider-Ninja gear."
"Okay, quit flirtin’, you two." Casey came over, handing Petra her fake glasses. "Agent May's drivin' you; if anythin' goes wrong, she's your extraction. Anyone asks, she's one of the dance chaperones. Got it?"
"Got it," they chorused.
"Gotta admit," MJ said as the two of them walked outside to wait for the Cavalry. "I kind of expected your brothers to be here. Or at least stalk us."
Pet smirked and took her phone out of her jumpsuit pocket.
"Oh, don't worry about that!" She spoke loudly and clearly. "I know my brothers trust me enough to go on a safe recon mission, and that they would never do something like eavesdrop on us. That would be underhanded and wrong."
- - - -
"Oh, shell! She's onto us!" Michelangelo started panicking.
"Donnie, quick, cut the feed!" Leonardo ordered.
Donatello practically punched the keyboard to shut off the bug he may-or-may-not have put in Petra's phone.
"I told you this was a dumb idea," Raphael grumbled.
Don gave him a look. "This was your idea."
"No, the bug was Mikey's idea," Leonardo corrected. "Raph's idea was to stalk them from the rooftops."
"Which would have worked better!" The red-clad turtle argued.
"With her senses, we just would have gotten caught faster!" Donnie fired back. "I told you I should have slipped a tracker into her dinner..."
"You are not putting any trackers in our sister's food," Leo shut him down.
- - - -
The Midtown Formal was surprisingly fun.
True, she'd had to handle the gang members first, but in the end her job was mostly done for her. The Locos and the Purple Dragons had decided to try and get recruits from the same dance on the same night. Rather than keep their distance from each other and try not to make a scene, the two recruiting groups had gotten mad at each other and gotten into a fistfight in the alley behind the gym. All Pet had really needed to do was let SHIELD know what she'd seen.
Once that was done, she got to enjoy a school dance for the first time in her life.
She wasn't much of a dancer, but luckily neither was MJ. Like the other attendees, they had more fun watching the kids who DID know how to dance (namely a few members of the school dance team and one kid who knew how to breakdance).
After an hour or so of talking to MJ's classmates and drinking punch, Petra and Marcus James slipped away so he could show her some more of the school.
"...and this is the computer lab," he announced as he led her in.
The place was empty except for a large kid typing away at one of the computers.
"Hey, Ned," MJ greeted. Pet gave a small wave.
"Oh, hey!" He looked up with surprise. "Sorry I didn't see you, my friends and I have been trying to figure out who Spider-Ninja is."
"Oh?" Petra said, looking curious (despite the fact that her heart was hammering).
MJ slipped her hand into hers as he spoke.
"Who do you think it is?"
"Oh, it's GOT to be Rand Robertson." He turned around his laptop, showing a bad comparison of a high school football player and some fanart of what someone online thought Spider-Ninja looked like.
He then proceeded to info dump about how it HAD to be Rand, since Spider-Ninja caught a subway bare-handed and clearly ONLY a football player could have that kind of upper body strength.
"But Rand doesn't know any martial arts," MJ asked (trying not to hide his grin). "Why would he call himself Spider- Ninja?"
"To throw people off, duh!"
The couple excused themselves and retreated so they wouldn't laugh in Ned's face. They were just in time; seconds later, they heard a teacher come into the lab and ask Ned why he was there during a dance, leading the teen boy to give an awkward excuse.
They made their way outside the school. The dance would be over before long, so they weren't the only ones waiting in front for their rides.
"This was fun," she remarked.
"Yeah... Hey, is there something wrong?"
"What do you mean?"
He lowered his voice.
"Well, ever since the fire and... Esmeralda... You look like there's something bothering you. Is everything okay?"
Petra took a deep breath. "It's just... I saw what losing Esmeralda did to Leo. It destroyed him... He's only now gone back to the way he used to be. And I can't help but worry that..."
She hesitated, then sighed. "I still get chills when I remember what happened to you after Hun connected the dots. If I hadn't gotten to you in time... Every second you're with me puts your life in danger. What if you're captured or hurt because of me--?"
"Pet, stop." He looked her in the eyes, his hands on her shoulders. "Meeting you was the best thing that ever happened to me. I've said that before, and I'll keep saying it. I wouldn't give up what we have for anything, and I want to be by your side, no matter what."
"But you'll be in danger," she reminded him. "I couldn't live with myself if you got hurt..."
He put a finger over her mouth, and gave a sly smile.
"There was something else I wanted to tell you, tonight. You know how I'm graduating next year?"
"Yeah, you said April was going to help you look at colleges."
"Not anymore."
She looked at him in confusion as he beamed.
"You're looking at the newest applicant to the SHIELD Academy, Communications Division."
Her eyes practically popped out of her head as a smile spread across her face. She hugged him.
"That's amazing!"
She quickly looked around to make sure no one was listening in (pretty much everyone was on their phones and not paying attention), before turning back to her boyfriend.
"It's not guaranteed, yet," Marcus James elaborated. "But I have good grades, my permanent record is pretty clean, and I'm friends with a couple SHIELD operatives... Coulson told me that I've got a pretty good chance at enrolling."
He held her hands lovingly.
"If I'm a communications agent, then I can still help you and your brothers on missions, and you won't have to worry about me being put in danger."
Tears filled her eyes as she smiled and planted a huge kiss on his lips.
"Oh, get a room!"
They looked up to see Flash Thompson and a snooty-looking blond girl walking past.
"Leave the losers to their love fest, Flashy!" His date spoke up. She had a Brooklyn accent almost as thick as Casey's, and her voice was like glass shards in a blender.
"Sorry, babe." He rolled his eyes at the pair as his date started leading him away.
"Now come on! You promised to take me out for somethin' fancy after the dance... and I mean fancy! Don't just take me out for chicken nuggets again..."
"Yikes," Petra commented. "What was that all about?"
"Liz Allan dumped Flash after the video of you beating him up went viral," Marcus James replied with a smirk. "So he started dating Sally Avril to make her jealous. A big mistake on his part: Sally's the only one in school who's a bigger bully than he is."
"Hey, from what I can tell," she replied, "it's a perfect match--"
She looked up and scowled when she saw four figures on the roof of a building across the street.
MJ saw what she was looking at, and fought a laugh.
"They're doing it because they love you," he whispered to her (so no one else would notice the four mutant turtles across the road).
"They should do me a favor and love me less," she growled as she shot out a quick text.
- - - -
"Do you think she spotted us?" Leonardo asked.
"Based on how she's glaring at our hiding spot," Donatello commented, "I'd say yes."
Michelangelo's phone buzzed. He quickly read the text he'd gotten, and his face turned a shade lighter.
"Uh, guys? Pet just texted, and she's not happy..."
"So what?" Raphael growled. "She jumps in front of train and thinks we're just goin' to let it go? She's gettin' shadowed until she can be trusted not to--"
"Uh, Raph?" Leo stopped him.
By then the rest of his brothers had read the text, and looked as alarmed as Mikey.
Raph's curiosity won out and he read his sister's text.
If the four of you don't leave right now, I'll tell Splinter about that time you snuck out to that drive-in to see the Spielberg movie marathon.
"How did she even know about that?" Raph muttered as his face turned as pale as his brothers'.
Even if it had happened four years ago, Splinter would NOT go easy on them for that one.
They suddenly made the unanimous decision that their little sister could look after herself, and got the shell off of the roof.
Notes:
I really wanted to show Petra and Natasha bonding a little. We got precious few Peter Parker and Natasha Romanoff bonding moments in the MCU, so I'm doing something to fix that.
I know it seems ridiculous that a lot of movies and comic books have women fighting in high heels, but there are actually some forms of women's self defense that encourage it. The heels in high heels (especially stilettos) are made of metal with shoe felt put around it (so the shoe can actually support the wearer's weight). So if you're kicking someone with that shoe, then you're actually going to do a lot of damage! The key, of course, is maintaining balance.
I fully believe that Natasha has a list of ways you can hide weapons on your body even while wearing something revealing. I'm pretty sure that's canon in the comics, too.
If anyone's curious about why makeup was banned from the lair: April once left a lipstick behind when she went home after dinner with the Hamatos. Mikey found it and thought he'd prank his brothers. When they were all asleep, he wrote on their plastrons with the lipstick. On Leo he wrote "Ladies Man", on Donnie he wrote "World's Biggest Nerd", and on Raph he wrote "Secret Softie". When they woke up the next morning and discovered the prank, Leo yelled at Mikey while Raphael chased him all over the lair and through a few tunnels (though Don thought the prank was pretty funny). As a result, Splinter banned any and all forms of makeup from the lair.
While you probably know that the Purple Dragons are from TMNT, the Locos are the gang that Ghost Rider was at war with in Agents of SHIELD while the Yancy Street Gang are a group of minor antagonists that are usually pit against the Fantastic Four.
To anyone who watched Spider-Man: Homecoming: yes, Ned made the exact same excuse he made in the movie.
Chapter 43: Wildest Ride in the Upper West Side
Summary:
While on a mission, Coulson is forced to do something desperate.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"So, the carburetor came from a semi?" Coulson asked as he watched Donatello work.
"Yep!" He responded from his place under the Battle Shell, his arms in the machine's underbelly. "We used to go dumpster diving at dumps or in alleys every week. You'd be shocked what some people throw away. There's a lot of stuff that just needs a tune up or good cleaning before it's back in working order. Pet and I had to do a little tweaking to some of the parts we found to get the Battle Shell in good working condition, but it was worth it. Especially with the new features..."
He rolled himself out from under the vehicle. He stood, taking off the light on his forehead and rubber safety gloves. Coulson gave the vehicle a skeptical glance as the turtle cleaned a bit of grease off of his arms.
The agent had decided to visit the lair that afternoon and let the Hamatos know about the aftermath of Petra's mission at the school dance. Every gang member who'd shown up had been brought in for questioning, with more than a few of them getting locked up due to still being wanted for unrelated crimes. What was even better was that several of them were high-ranking members of their respective gangs. While they wouldn't ask her to go on too many undercover ops (especially if the Turtles insisted on shadowing her), Fury had declared Petra's mission a success.
Due to his personal interest in cars, Coulson hadn't been able to resist watching Donatello repair the family's modified armored car.
"What new features?" The agent asked the turtle.
Donatello grinned as he finished tying his purple bandanna back on. "After a few run-ins with Purple Dragons, I thought we should add some extra defense systems. Before, all it had was some extra shielding on the sides, an onboard computer, and whatever weapons we brought with us. But thanks to Tony giving us schematics for one of his older ARC reactors, we were able to add some upgrades..."
Just then, Coulson got an emergency message on his phone. He grumbled and looked at Donatello.
"Bebop and Rocksteady have reappeared. They just broke into a mansion on the Upper West Side and are escaping in a stolen Peterbilt."
It was unfortunate timing: Petra and Marcus James were discussing the latter's enrollment in the SHIELD Academy with Agent May, Leonardo and Raphael were at Avengers Tower, and Michelangelo was mopping Fury's office as punishment for what the Director would only refer to as the Screaming Pizza Incident (all Coulson knew was that it involved a prank gone wrong). Splinter was at the lair, but he was teaching Jaime some katas.
Donatello grabbed his bo staff and the car keys off of the garage's tool table.
"Hop in, I think the two of us can handle this."
The agent remembered all the warnings he'd gotten about Donatello's driving skills... and shook off his worries.
He was a veteran SHIELD agent who'd dealt with horrors and terror that some people couldn't imagine. Surely he could handle one teenager's unorthodox driving...
- - - -
Coulson had never regretted anything more than he regretted getting into a car with Donatello behind the wheel.
The turtle had done a fairly good job driving them through the sewer tunnels, enough so that Coulson had begun to wonder if the Hamatos had exaggerated his driving skills.
The problem was that Donatello drove on the streets the exact same way he drove in the sewers.
He knew enough to acknowledge the speed limit and watch for other drivers (to Coulson's immense gratitude), but that was the only thing he'd done right.
Donatello constantly checked the various instruments on the vehicle's dash, which caused him to swerve into the next lane, speed up to an uncomfortable degree, or slow down so much that a few cars nearly rear-ended them.
It being New York, more than a few other drivers felt the need to give them a certain gesture.
Coulson could barely navigate, as he had to feed Donatello instructions while fighting the urge to take the wheel from him. The fact that the radio was blasting music throughout the ride was not helping matters.
"Sorry about the music!" Donatello apologized as he veered back into his lane. "Mikey was the last one driving and he's REALLY into Queen right now. I can change the station if--"
"No, just focus on driving, please!" The normally unflappable agent was clutching the sides of his seat hard enough to turn his knuckles white.
The turtle nodded, then leaned forward as his foot pressed on the gas.
"I can see Bebop and Rocksteady's car!"
He pressed three buttons on the dashboard, cutting off the music and opening the glove box. Only it wasn't a glove box, but rather a targeting system.
"I'll need you to fire the weapons system while I drive!"
"...You sure you wouldn't rather have me drive?"
"Why does everyone ask that? No, we can't switch drivers mid-chase! Just aim at their car and hit the buttons on top of the glove box. The turquoise one is for ensnarement, the gold one is for demolition. Don't touch the pink one."
"What's the pink one for?"
"It makes disco lights flash throughout the interior."
Coulson gave him a look.
"Mikey talked me into it, okay? Just aim!"
Deciding that he needed something to focus on other than the turtle's bad driving, he used the (admittedly well-designed) targeting system to aim at the truck.
His concentration was briefly thrown off as Donatello narrowly avoided hitting dump truck.
"Okay," the turtle gave him a quick tip. "If you want to hit the gold button, then aim for the tires. If you want to just stop them, aim at any part of truck and hit the turquoise button."
Realizing that the sooner he ended the chase, the sooner he got out of that car, Coulson aimed at the truck and hit the turquoise button.
A compartment in the hood sprang open, and a gun-like attachment rose up. It shot a bolt of bluish-white light at the vehicle. The second the shot hit, an aura of pale blue light surrounded the truck, slowing it to a stop.
Donatello stopped the car (hitting the brake a bit harder than Coulson would have liked) and sprung out of the driver's seat the minute the Battle Shell was in park. Coulson followed not a second later (and took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves while also resisting the temptation to kiss the ground).
Apparently, the Hamato family geniuses had figured out how combine the stunning technology of the Knockout Cannon with the power of an ARC reactor to make a stunning beam that worked on both organic targets and technology. When the agent and turtle peered in the window, they saw Bebop and Rocksteady both out cold... with a pile of jeweled necklaces pooled in their laps.
"I think we found the stolen goods," Donatello commented. "Mission accomplished?"
"I'd say so," Coulson nodded. "I'll let Agent Hill know. Our people will take Bebop and Rocksteady back to prison and take the stolen property to the NYPD. Agent Johnson should be able to scrub any footage the traffic cameras got of you or them."
He paused and gave the turtle an impressed look. "Nice work with the stun beam."
"You like it?" Donatello grinned. "If you wanted, I could probably make a similar modification to L.O.L.A.--"
"Don't touch L.O.L.A." He immediately responded.
"Okay, fair," he raised his hands in surrender before pointing with his thumb at the Battle Shell. "You want a ride back to the Helicarrier?"
He blanched. "I'll take a cab."
Notes:
Felt like writing something short and a little silly!
You were probably wondering why Donnie's driving is feared by his family. Well, now you know. Coulson was REALLY glad that he didn't bring L.O.L.A. on that mission!
Speaking of L.O.L.A. (and yes, I had to include the "Don't touch L.O.L.A." line), all of the Hamatos know about L.O.L.A., and most of them have ridden in her at least once by now. But they've all been banned from touching her... ESPECIALLY Donnie and Mikey. Raph's actually the most respectful of her because he has a similar attitude about people touching his motorcycle.
Without the backing of Shredder or the Green Goblin, Bebop and Rocksteady are basically just common thugs. SHIELD wouldn't even bother with them if they weren't a mutant warthog and a man in indestructible rhino armor, respectively.
I hope you enjoyed some sillies... because there won't be a lot of them in the next chapter...
Chapter 44: Scars
Summary:
The first Hamato-Avenger movie night is underway... and results in a few scars being revealed.
Notes:
Trigger warnings: mentions of smoking, past references to child abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"So, Jaime," Tony grinned as he spread his arms, "what do you think of Avengers Tower?"
"It's big," the little boy responded, still hiding a bit behind Leonardo.
Leo gave the kid a reassuring smile before lifting him up onto his shoulder. While getting his own bandanna had boosted his confidence a bit, it was clear that Jaime was simply shy by nature.
Pepper had taken Morgan to visit her parents at their family vacation home in Idaho, and wouldn't be back for a few days. Tony had opted to remain in New York in case any Avengers business came up.
Because none of the Avengers had met the Hamato Clan's newest addition, yet, Tony had invited the entire mutant family to the Tower for a sleepover. Everyone had agreed, if only so they could show Jaime somewhere that wasn't the lair or the Helicarrier.
It helped that Splinter had already been at the Tower when Tony gave the invite. As promised, he'd been working with Bucky at least once a week, helping him work through his trauma with meditation. It was slow-going, but the rat claimed he was making excellent progress.
"Big?" Tony responded as he pulled a bottle of fruit juice from the fridge and handed it to Jaime. "That's all you think?"
Jaime looked away, hiding his face in his arm.
"He's not very good with strangers yet," Leonardo told Stark as he took the juice bottle. He then handed it to his son/student. "It's okay, Tony's our friend. He's just trying to be nice."
Jaime gave Tony a shy wave before he opened the juice.
"Give him some time, Jaime," Bruce spoke up as he and Michelangelo finished putting a pizza and bowls of snacks on the coffee table. "Tony's a little much for everyone at first."
The other Avengers came one by one from various places around the Tower; Widow and Hawkeye had been wrapping up a conference call with Hill and Fury, Steve and Bucky were finishing a session with Splinter, and Agent Wilson had called ahead to say he would fly in together. They would have invited Thor, but he was back in Asgard until further notice.
Jaime shyly met the other Avengers, but only brightened when Splinter came back with Steve and Bucky.
"Ojichaan!"
Leonardo let the little boy down so he could run into Master Splinter's open arms. Steve grinned at the sight before he and Bucky came over to greet the turtle.
Once Falcon arrived and had greeted Jaime, Tony had J.A.R.V.I.S. select a movie. There was a brief debate (as Tony needed to be reminded that they needed something kid-friendly for Jaime's sake and Bucky's knowledge of movies was several decades out of date), but they all finally settled on Lilo and Stitch.
For awhile, the elite team of superheroes and family of mutants all watched the film in silence (minus the occasional wisecrack from Tony or question from Bucky or Steve about cultural references).
Around the time Lilo said "Ohana means family", however, Petra suddenly sat up and looked at Bucky.
"Are you crying?" She asked. "J.A.R.V.I.S., pause the movie."
Everyone turned to look at the couch where Steve and Bucky were. Steve was fine, but Bucky was rubbing at his eyes with his real hand. Leo noticed that his cheeks were wet.
"It's just something in my eyes," he lied.
"Aw, dude, it's okay!" Michelangelo spoke up. "Raph cried the first time we watched this movie, too!"
"Mikey!" Raphael growled, throwing a potato chip at him. "I did not!"
"Yes, you did," Donatello corrected. "During the scene when Stitch is in the woods--"
Natasha, who'd been sitting next to the purple-clad turtle, clapped a hand over his mouth and gave him a look.
"No spoilers," she chided.
Donnie sheepishly nodded and grabbed another slice of pizza.
Bucky sighed as he finished wiping off his face, and reached into his jacket pocket.
"Anyone mind if I smoke?"
No sooner had he opened the carton did Leonardo hear a small gasp.
Up until then, Jaime had been sitting quietly by his Ojichaan's side, occasionally eating snacks or laughing at the jokes in the movie. But the second he saw the carton in Bucky's hand, he started shaking violently, his eyes wide as possible as he stared at the cigarette box.
"Jaime?" Leonardo started to stand.
"I'M SORRY!" The little boy screamed, tears flowing down his face. "I WON'T DO IT AGAIN, I PROMISE! PLEASE, NO!"
Bucky looked very confused, but Steve caught on to what was scaring Jaime. He quickly took the carton from his friends hand and chucked it into the kitchen, out of everyone's sight.
Once the carton was gone, though, Jaime still cried. As Splinter tried to calm him down, he broke free from the rat's grasp and ran off into another part of the penthouse.
Leonardo stared after the little boy with worry. He'd... He'd never seen Jaime act like that.
"J.A.R.V.I.S.?" Tony was the first to react. "What's going on with that kid?"
"Jaime's breathing and heart rate have elevated dramatically," the A.I. responded. "His reaction to Mister Barnes' cigarettes implies that he is experiencing a panic attack triggered by said object."
Leonardo stood up. He knew how to handle a panic attack. Without a word, he ran off after Jaime.
Much like when he was younger, the turtle had started Jaime off with some of the basics of ninjutsu: stealth, accuracy, stretches, katas... One of the most important skills to master was hiding. Jaime had quickly proven to be an expert at it.
However, a few weeks of ninja training was nothing compared to thirteen years. Especially when you had a hyper-intelligent A.I. helping you out.
Leo's phone buzzed as he walked through the penthouse's hallways. He glanced at it. J.A.R.V.I.S. had sent a text, letting him know that Jaime was hiding in one of the penthouse's dozen guest rooms. After three tries, the turtle finally heard the sound of sniffing in the fourth room.
"Jaime?" He whispered.
There was no reply, but he heard another sniff.
Sighing in relief, Leonardo walked in. After a few seconds of searching, he found the four-year-old under the bed.
He laid down on his plastron so Jaime could better see him.
"Are you okay?" He asked after a few seconds.
"...I'm sorry."
"For what?"
"...I don't know."
"...Can you tell me why you got scared?"
"...That box, the one Mister Barnes had."
"Did it scare you?"
"Yeah... the lady always took that box out when we got too loud. She'd take it out, and... She'd do the bad thing."
Leo's heart went into his throat. "What bad thing?"
Jaime sniffed, then crawled out from under the bed. Without a word, he lifted up his shirt.
The turtle's stomach rolled when he saw the circular scars along his son's ribs.
He was filled with the urge to find the woman who'd hurt his kid and beat her to a pulp.
"How could she?" Leo growled.
"She... She said it was the only way we'd learn to be quiet. She said we... that we made her do it..."
He realized he was scaring the little boy. Despite his growing disgust and fury for the busu who mistreated his child, he forced himself to calm down.
"Jaime, may I touch you?"
The little boy sniffed again, and nodded.
Leonardo wrapped his son in a hug.
"No matter what you did, she never should have treated you that way. You don't have to apologize for being scared. In the future, talk to me if you're afraid of something. Okay?"
Jaime wiped at his eyes (his bandanna was wet from his tears) but he gave Leonardo a small smile.
"Okay, Dad."
- - - -
The group had finished the movie after Jaime'd been found. Leonardo had promised everyone via a text that he'd explain once Jaime went to bed. As soon as the credits were rolling, Leonardo and Splinter got Jaime set up in one of the guest rooms. Leo secretly sent J.A.R.V.I.S. a text, asking to be alerted if Jaime tried to go back to the living room.
He'd told the rest of the group what he'd discovered once he and his sensei returned. While there were varying reactions (Raph, Bruce, Steve, Tony, and Bucky were the most explosive), everyone was angered and horrified at what poor Jaime had been through.
"That explains the panic attack," Sam nodded. "That cigarette box must have triggered him."
"I'll never smoke again..." Bucky muttered under his breath. Steve put a reassuring hand on his best friend's shoulder.
"Though we may desire revenge," Splinter spoke up, "the perpetrator of this heinous act is already locked up. She will be punished for all she has done. The best thing we can do is try and help Jaime."
As usual, the ninja master was right. In a matter of minutes, they'd come up with a rough game plan; Sam had a cousin in Staten Island who worked as a child psychologist. Natasha and/or Clint would come up with a cover story (the rough draft was that Jaime was the child of a SHIELD agent) and they would ask either Coulson or Melinda May to bring Jaime over to the Tower for sessions.
Once they knew what they were going to do, Tony decided to lighten the mood by having J.A.R.V.I.S. pull up his personal list of the funniest/stupidest movies ever made. After plowing through a marathon of bad horror movies and all of the food (evidently superheroes had high metabolisms), the Avengers and Hamatos dropped off to sleep one by one.
Eventually, Leonardo was the only one still awake. He dutifully turned off the TV, and stared out the window.
"My son?"
He turned to see Splinter watching him.
"Sorry if I woke you up," the turtle replied.
"You did not," he responded as he got off the couch and joined his son on the floor. "But it seems something is keeping you up."
"...How do I fix this, Sensei? Jaime's been through so much... I just want to help him. I want him to be able to live without feeling like he needs to run away at any moment... Did you know he's been stockpiling food? Last week, Donnie was changing a light bulb in Jaime's room. He dropped something, looked under the bed, and saw a dozen bags of chips and cookies. Donnie told me, but we didn't tell Jaime we knew... I wonder if I should... But after learning about those... those burns..."
He put his head in his hands. "I just don't know what I'm doing."
Splinter's hand squeezed Leonardo's shoulder.
"What makes you think I did?"
The turtle looked his father in the eyes.
"It is foolish for anyone to believe that raising a child is easy," the rat continued. "When you and your brothers were infants, you were all nightmares in your own ways. Michelangelo never wanted to sleep, Donatello got into everything, Raphael threw a tantrum at the drop of a hat, and you cried whenever you thought I was displeased with you."
Leo felt his cheeks heat up even as he chuckled.
Splinter's face darkened. "And then, later, I had to raise a child who was traumatized by the murder of her family..."
They both shot glances at the sleeping Petra. She'd grabbed a pillow put it against Donatello's shell, using him as a backboard. Seeing as how Don had gone into his shell to sleep, he didn't seem to mind.
"You may not remember it," the rat continued, "but for a long time after she came to us, Petra was frightened by loud, sudden noises. She also suffered from regular nightmares, had moments where she did not want to be alone, she cowered in fear whenever she saw a gun on TV..."
Splinter sighed. "I was sometimes left feeling the way you do now. I wanted to help her, but I did not know what to do. In the end, however, I realized I was already doing the best I could."
"What?"
"I was there for her. Over time, she came to see that she would not be left alone like that again. With time and support, she grew out of her fear of loud noises, and she became more willing to do things independently. She never left behind her fear of guns, as you know, but she has learned how to work through her fear. It took time, as most things do, but with love and patience, she became the young woman she is now."
He took Leonardo's hand in his.
"And unlike her, Jaime has many adults willing to help him. We will all do what we can to make sure he learns how to work through his pain. In time, my son, he will be alright."
Leo sniffed and wiped away a tear that had stealthily made its way down his cheek.
"Thanks, Dad."
He took a breath, and thought about something.
"You know..." he thought, "it might be a good idea for Jaime to meet some other kids like him..."
- - - -
"We don't usually enroll students so young," Professor X finished as he looked at the duo over his desk, "but I can promise that, as soon as Jaime's turned five, he can enroll in a class here."
Jaime nodded, still staring wide-eyed into the hall through a window. He hadn't believed Leo when the turtle told him there was a whole school full of kids like him. Now that he'd seen that his sensei was right, he couldn't stop staring in amazement.
"Thanks, Professor," Leo grinned. "That's great news. Jaime's birthday is three months from now."
"Perfect," the telepath replied, equally happy. "We're always happy to receive new students."
With Everbee's cooperation, Jaime would be able to attend a few early learning classes at the Xavier's twice a week. Most of what the class would teach him was stuff that Leo, Donnie, and Petra were already teaching him, but that wasn't the point.
Hopefully, making some new friends and giving him a place (outside the lair) where he could be himself would help him start fully recovering.
Notes:
I have a reason why the X-Men haven't shown up here recently: I'm writing another TMNT crossover fic, this one with the X-Men. This one will be set during the latter half of season one of the 2012, and act as a bit of a What If? fic. It will be much shorter than the fics in this fic, so you don't have to worry about another doorstopper.
Since Leonardo agreed to start getting counseling after Esmeralda's death, Fury and Splinter agreed to let Sam Wilson in on the secret of the Hamato Clan. He's met them all by now, and Leo's been visiting the Tower once a week for therapy sessions with him (they're held on the same day Tony has his to save Falcon from flying more than necessary).
Because smoking was so prevalent in the 1940s (they used to believe it was good for you until scientists discovered the addictive/destructive properties of nicotine), I believe that both Steve and Bucky used to smoke pretty frequently. Their healing factors keep them from developing either an addiction to cigarettes or suffering any negative effects. However, while Steve has long kicked the habit (he stopped after learning the truth about cigarettes), Bucky was still in the process of quitting (hence why he has a carton on hand). After this incident, though, he quit cold turkey. Still, don't smoke kids.
If Leonardo can regularly have doubts about being a leader even after he's proven multiple times that he's good at it, then I don't think it's hard to believe that he'd have doubts about being a parent as well. Especially to a kid who's gone through so much abuse at such a young age.
Food hoarding is a behavior commonly found in abused children, typically those who've been deprived of food in the past or suffered from neglect. Even though NO ONE in Jaime's new clan would ever starve him (Mikey gives him seconds at every meal whether he asked for them or not), he still can't help but stockpile food.
Chapter 45: Spider Slayer, Part One
Summary:
Baxter's latest plan comes into fruition…
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Refill on your coffee, sir?"
"Just the check," the man told the waitress as he finished the last of his drink.
The outdoor seating area of the cafe was popular, but Tuesday afternoons were usually fairly quiet. That day, it was just him and the three men a table over.
He tried to drown out their conversation, but they didn't seem to know how loud they were talking.
"Come on, Stan," a balding man with glasses chortled. "You really think this Spider-Ninja would run around in red-and-blue tights? Next you'll tell me he has ESP or something."
The eavesdropper grimaced at the mention of Spider-Ninja.
"Well it's better than your idea, Peter," an old man with a full head of gray hair and sunglasses retorted. "You're convinced that a group of samurai amphibians live in the sewers!"
"Guys, come on," the third man, one with neatly combed brown hair, spoke up. "You two get into this same argument every week--"
"At least our ideas are better than yours, Bill," Stan shot back. "Who in their right mind would believe someone would dress like a bat and jump from rooftops?"
The three men continued to go at it as the eavesdropper slapped a few bills on his table and trudged away from the cafe. There was a grimace on his face as his hands were buried in his pockets.
He couldn't even get a meal anymore without hearing about that web-shooting freak. No one in the city seemed to realize all of the trouble that Spider-Ninja was worth. The second they appeared, supervillains were suddenly all over New York.
The only way to bring peace back was to take out that spider.
He'd been working on the perfect project to do so almost since the menace had made themselves known. He'd hit a snag in funding, unfortunately: he'd nearly convinced J. Jonah Jameson to fund his Spider-hunting robots. But then that stupid O'Neil lady had gotten Jameson fired, and Betty Brant (the Bugle's new head) wouldn't even consider his idea.
He'd been forced to turn to crime to get what he needed for his project... But as brilliant as he was, he knew he'd soon get caught if he kept hacking ATMs. What he needed was a way to make decent money and supply him with enough cash to finish his prototype...
"Spencer Smythe?"
The roboticist was startled from his thoughts. He turned to see a man dressed in hat and trench coat staring at him, holding a package. Smythe noted, almost as an afterthought, that they were the only two other people on the street... and there was a van parked right next to the strange man.
"Yes?" He answered.
"Ah, excellent." The strange man stepped forward, grinning. He was holding a partially-opened cardboard box. "Delivery."
"You have the wrong person," Smythe gave the man a glare. "I didn't order anything--"
The strange man suddenly grabbed the other man by the neck and forced his face into the box, which was filled halfway with a white powder.
The powder got into his mouth and nose as he struggled. Seconds after, his muscles grew limp and his brain sluggish.
"You're not the recipient," the strange man continued as Smythe felt himself be picked up. "You're the package."
As he was placed in what felt like the backseat of a vehicle, the roboticist passed out completely.
- - - -
When he'd first woken up after his abduction, Smythe hadn't been too pleased with his abductor.
However, after said abductor (real name Doctor Baxter Stockman) told him of his plan, Smythe had been more willing to listen.
Stockman described to him how Spider-Ninja (who was apparently a girl, despite what many tabloids seemed to think) had destroyed his robots, gotten him locked up (twice) and was determined to kill him. It became incredibly clear incredibly quickly that Stockman wanted the Spider gone as much as Smythe did.
"Since we share a common enemy," Baxter finished as he took two glasses from a cabinet, "I have a proposition for you."
They were sitting in the remains of an apartment building. The building was scheduled for demolition in a few months, and all of the people had been cleared out. However, the water and electricity were still hooked up. Stockman had taken one of the apartments as a temporary hideout, which is where he'd brought his abductee.
"What kind of proposition?" Smythe asked as he watched Stockman pour two glasses of water.
"Everyone knows that Steve Rogers was no fighter," the scientist continued, "until Doctor Erskine got a hold of him. Everyone's been trying to recreate the coveted super soldier serum ever since... but they have it all wrong. The serum doesn't change the fact that the subject is human. Captain America still has human weaknesses: his bones break, his skin tears, he has a moral code... No, a true super soldier should have no weaknesses. No pesky emotions or fragility."
"You're proposing robot soldiers?" Smythe raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. This wouldn't be the first time he'd been given the job of creating a robot army.
"Robots can be hacked or reverse engineered," Doctor Stockman dismissed with a disgusted wave of his hand as he gave Smythe a glass of water. "Besides, Spider-Ninja can easily destroy robots. No, we need an entirely new kind of soldier."
"What do you have in mind?" Smythe asked as he took a few sips of his drink.
"A mutant one."
"I'm stopping you right there. Kidnapping one of Xavier's students or Magneto's people is just asking for the X-Men and Brotherhood to come after your head--"
"No, no," Stockman corrected. "A genetically-engineered super soldier. I've seen it happen before: you take a subject, inject them with animal DNA and a special chemical, then they're turned into a bio-weapon of unimaginable power. With your help, we'll finally be able to kill that teenage menace--"
"Teenager?" Smythe looked up from his empty glass in alarm. "Spider-Ninja's a kid?"
"Oh, right, you wouldn't know. She's sixteen years old. Imagine how much more powerful she'll be as an adult..."
"I'm stopping you right there," he growled. He was a father himself; killing kids was not something he was on board with. Besides, murdering kids and teenagers got you a far worse sentence than petty theft.
"You're out of your mind," he continued as he pointed an accusing finger at Baxter Stockman. "I want that Spider out of this city, but I'm not about to kill a teenage girl. I'm--"
He stopped speaking when he suddenly became dizzy. He pressed his hands against the table top for balance, but his palms quickly became slick with sweat. He looked at the glass, and noticed traces of white powder at the bottom.
"Good thing I don't need your consent, then," Stockman grinned as he approached his captive.
Smythe tried to stand, but only succeeded in knocking his chair (and himself) to the floor.
"Don't worry," Baxter purred as he approached the doctor, a syringe in hand. "Once the procedure's complete, you'll thank me... After some conditioning, of course."
"Please," he struggled to speak. "I have a son..."
"Oh, not to worry. Once I'm done with you, he won't recognize you... Nor will you even remember him."
As he watched the doctor lift Smythe's limp arm and begin looking for a vein, everything went black.
- - - -
"Where's the coffee?" Raph yawned as he trudged into the kitchen.
"Good morning to you, too," Petra grinned as she handed him a full mug.
He all but chugged it, grateful that it was lukewarm. He'd stay up well past midnight on a patrol with no complaints, but he was not a morning turtle.
As per usual, he was the last one up. Mikey'd already finished making the gohan and scrambled eggs, and everyone else was sitting around the table.
They were entertaining themselves by watching Donatello try to teach Jaime how to use chopsticks (the boy finally gave up and grabbed a fork) when Fury called Leonardo's cell.
"Director Fury?" Leo answered. Everyone grew quiet. Coulson's calls were always either social or business, but Fury only ever called if there was an immediate situation.
"We have a situation. Are any of you familiar with the name Doctor Spencer Smythe?"
"He's a robotics expert," Donnie spoke up, a look of disgust crossing his face. "He helped design and build the Sentinels."
Leonardo glared at the mention of the robots, his hand touching the ring on his necklace.
"Exactly," Fury continued over the phone. "After what happened at the homeless shelter, the government was pressured by the public into putting the Sentinels on ice. The World Security Council asked SHIELD look into anyone who'd ever had anything to with Sentinel construction."
"In case anyone was planning on building a personal mutant-killing army?" Petra asked, frowning.
"Bingo. Like Donatello said, Smythe was one of the overseers of the first Sentinels, and he was on Bolivar Trask's payroll."
"I doubt he's getting much from that dude anymore," Mikey smirked.
It was common knowledge that Trask, along with being sentenced to twenty-seven years in prison, also had to pay back Stark Industries the full construction costs of the homeless shelter. Needless to say, Trask wasn't exactly in the one percent anymore.
Fury ignored Michelangelo's joke and continued. "We decided to pay Smythe a visit. Agent Johnson discovered that he'd been laid off from his position at OsCorp shortly after Osborn was arrested. At his apartment, our agents found evidence that he'd been hacking ATMs to pay his bills. Once they had a warrant for his arrest, we discovered that he hadn't been home in over forty-eight hours. A street camera shows that, two days ago, he was attacked, drugged, and shoved into a van."
The Hamatos all looked at each other in surprise before Leo spoke.
"Any idea who the kidnapper is?"
"That's the most concerning part. He was abducted by Baxter Stockman."
Raph growled at the name. The last time he'd seen that creep, he'd threatened to blow up a block and distracted them from stopping Shredder's jailbreak.
"Donatello," Nick Fury spoke again, "I'm sending the street camera footage to your device. If you see anything we haven't caught yet, call me immediately."
"Yes, sir," Donnie mumbled, still a bit in shock.
With nothing left to say, Fury hung up.
"Who's Blister Stockpan?" Jaime asked, confused and worried at his family's anxiety.
"He's a bad guy we've fought a couple times," Leo explained, putting a reassuring hand on the kid's shoulder. "It's nothing you should worry about, okay?"
Jaime nodded, though he still looked unsure. Fortunately, Splinter asked Jaime if he wanted to practice using his stone form to fight that day. Thus the four-year-old was distracted from anything else involving Stockman.
After the teens had done their usual training routine, Donnie and Spidey disappeared into their lab to watch the footage. Raph spent the rest of the morning beating the daylights out of his punching bag.
If Stockman was back, and abducting people no less, then it couldn't possibly mean anything good.
It was right after Mikey had finished making sandwiches for lunch (he was too distracted by the Stockman business to make anything fancier), that Donatello and Petra ran out of their lab.
"We've got something," Pet told them.
As soon as the other three siblings were gathered around the computer, Donnie started the footage.
The street camera showed Stockman driving behind Smythe (who seemed to be lost in thought). He parked his van and sprung out, holding a package out to Smythe. With no warning, he smashed Smythe's face into the package (which seemed to be full of white powder). Smythe went limp in seconds, after which Stockman dragged him into the van and drove away.
Don rewound the footage, stopping at where Stockman first began to drag his victim into the van.
"There," the purple-clad turtle pointed at a spot on screen. "What do you see?"
"The world's dumbest attempt at a disguise?" Michelangelo asked.
Raph snickered. "Yeah, just a hat and trench coat. That doesn't hide anythin', who's he kiddin'."
"Not the disguise," Petra cut in, "the logo on the side of the van."
Looking where his brother and sister were pointing, Raphael saw a business logo.
"'Falsch Ort Dry Cleaners'," Leo read. "What does that mean?"
"We looked it up," Petra explained. "There's no dry cleaning company in New York with that name."
"Plus," Donnie cut in, " falsch ort is a German phrase meaning 'fake place'."
"We did, however," the web-head continued, "do a search of any locations bought or rented under that name. We found a warehouse in Staten Island rented by a representative of 'Falsch Ort'."
"When was it rented?" Leonardo asked seriously.
"Three days ago," Donnie and Pet answered in sync.
Leo gave a single nod. "Now might be a good time to call Fury..."
- - - -
Renting the warehouse above his slapped-together basement laboratory had been tricky (especially with his lack of steady income). Stealing (and re-painting) the van hadn't been a simple task, either.
But Baxter Stockman believed that it would all be worth it.
As he finished securing his test subject (dressed only in a hospital gown) in the pod, he closed the door and began hitting buttons and switches on his motherboard.
He needed to finish soon; he'd need his newest bodyguard.
The last few days had been spent brainwashing Smythe into following his commands. The shock collar still locked on the man's neck had sped up the process. Luckily, said collar was extendable, meaning that Smythe growing or shrinking in size wouldn't cause any damage.
Baxter gazed upon the beaker in his hand with admiration. This was it; the very last dose of the mutation formula. He'd managed to hide this from Shredder in all his time with the Foot Clan. He knew that it actually took very little to mutate a being, and thus he hadn't felt too bad in using a drop or two of the formula for his other experiment. There was more than enough mutagen left to finish the job.
He added a few drops from both Donatello's and Raphael's stolen blood samples to the mutagen beaker. Then he opened a compartment in the side of the pod and poured the mixture in.
Grinning like the maniac he was, Stockman set the emptied beaker on a lab table, then flipped a switch on the wall.
Smythe woke up partway through the procedure; given how painful the mutation process usually was, Baxter would've been surprised if he hadn't.
Finally, the screaming stopped. The procedure was completed. Grinning still, Stockman tapped a few buttons on the motherboard. The pod's door swung open, and the new being stepped out.
He was six-foot-eight, at least, with bluish-green skin. The hospital gown had been ripped off, but fortunately the creature's recently-grown shell protected all of the pertinent areas. The shock collar was still locked in place, blinking occasionally. The once human eyes were replaced with glowing green pupils and pus yellow sclera. It's three-fingered hands and two-toed feet all ended in dagger-like claws. It's limbs were muscular and massive, capable of doing immeasurable damage to anyone in their way.
Stockman laughed and clapped, taking a few steps forward as he studied the creature. Truly, this was his magnum opus. And it was only the beginning...
"Come to me," he ordered, "my Spider-Slayer."
The brainwashing forced the creature to do as he was ordered, staring dumbly at his master.
"Oh," Stockman chuckled again. "You're perfect, Slash."
Notes:
I got to flex my horror chops a little with this one, so I have to say I enjoyed writing this chapter!
Yep, I did it again. In this universe, Spencer "Spider-Slayer" Smythe and Slash are the same character. The idea just sort of popped in my head while I was reading up on lesser-known Spider-Man villains and I thought, why not?
In the comics, Spencer Smythe was a scientist who hated Spider-Man more than J. Jonah Jameson did (which is REALLY saying something). He created a group of robots he called the Spider Slayers, which had the soul purpose of killing Spider-Man. Luckily, they always had some kind of weakness that Spider-Man was able to exploit. When Spencer eventually died of poisoning (turns out regularly using radioactive materials in the robots you surround yourself with is a BAD thing), his son Alistair took over his life-long goal of destroying Spider-Man. I don't know if Smythe had the aversion to killing children that I gave him here, but a lot of Marvel villains usually have lines they won't cross. If it's not compliant with canon... Too bad so sad.
Slash is a character best known from the 2012 series (although he appears in some way in many other of the franchise's incarnations). In all appearances, he's a mutant turtle who is twice as strong and fast as the Hamato turtles and has a much grayer sense of morality. In the 2012 series, Slash was once Raphael's beloved pet tortoise, Spike, who was accidentally doused with mutagen and turned into a giant savage mutant bent on destroying every turtle but Raph. In later appearances, he's found/teamed up with other mutant animals (mostly escaped Kraang experiments) and forms the Mighty Mutanimals, a group of mutant freedom fighters. Since that backstory wouldn't work so well here, I had to take some creative liberties.
I'm sure it was pretty obvious, but the three men at the start of the chapter are Stan Lee (original co-creator of Spider-Man), Peter Laird (original co-creator of the TMNT), and Bill Finger (original co-creator of Batman). I've wanted to include that moment between creators for the longest time, I just couldn't figure out where to put it.
Chapter 46: Spider Slayer, Part Two
Summary:
Baxter Stockman's plan is underway. Someone might not make it out alive…
Chapter Text
The clue Don and Pet found on Stockman's van was enough of a tip for SHIELD to track down the warehouse in question. Since Stockman wasn't too much of a threat on his own and already knew about the Hamato Clan, Fury decided there was minimal risk in sending the teens in on their own. While they needed to move quickly if they wanted to get Smythe out alive and unharmed, both the director and Splinter had agreed it would be safest to leave at dusk.
After reassuring Jaime that he'd be back (and giving him his necklace for safekeeping), Leonardo led the rest of his siblings to the warehouse site.
Their tip that it was the right place was that the same van that had kidnapped Smythe was parked next to the building, partially hidden behind some overflowing trashcans.
"Okay," Leo whispered to his siblings once they were in position on the roof, "we have no idea what Stockman's done to Smythe, so our top priority is getting the hostage to the rendezvous point. Agent May will get him to the Helicarrier from there."
"Shouldn't be too hard," Raph replied, his sais already in his hands. "Stockman's a wimp."
"A wimp who is an expert when it comes to robots and weaponry," Donnie retorted. "Plus, we all know from past experiences that he's willing to fight dirty."
Raphael scowled, but they all knew Don was right.
"We can probably expect opposition from Stockman in some way, shape, or form," Leo continued.
"What do you think?" Mikey asked. "Giant versions of his Mouser robots? Some kind of fly-armor? Or... DUDES. What if he kidnapped Smythe to try and turn him into a fly mutant and change himself back?"
Leo gave his little brother a look. "Did you stay up late to watch The Fly again?"
Michelangelo scratched at the back of his head as he looked away. "Maybe..."
"Guys, we're wasting time," Spider-Ninja cut in, already looking across the rooftop for a possible entry point. "Smythe's life could be on the line. It doesn't matter what he's done; Stockman's a psychopathic nutcase and who knows what he might have done to him."
Leonardo nodded in agreement. "She's right. Raph, Mikey, you two need to find Smythe and get him out. Donnie, Spidey, and I will focus on taking out any of Stockman's defenses."
"Leavin' me out of the fightin'?" Raph growled.
"We don't know how Stockman's keeping him restrained, and Smythe might not be able to walk. You're the strongest. Besides, you know we'll all end up fighting if--"
"If things go the way they normally do?" Petra finished, one eyebrow raised.
"Pretty much."
That settled, they found a roof hatch and made their way into the building.
- - - -
The main part of the warehouse was nothing noteworthy; it looked like Stockman had simply put anything he wouldn't need right away. There was old furniture, a stack of (mostly outdated) textbooks and science magazines, and a (clearly self-made) portrait of Baxter (with a huge head) standing taller than both the Baxter Building and Avengers Tower.
"Yikes," Donatello commented (earning a nod in agreement from Petra).
"Pretty big head," Raphael noted before smirking. "Wonder what he's trying to compensate for?"
Donnie snorted (though Pet was a bit confused).
"Focus," Leonardo got them back on track. "Looks like there's a basement."
Moving in tandem on silent feet, the five ninjas went down the basement stairs.
While the warehouse's main floor had been fairly inconspicuous, the basement was anything but. Most of the lights were out, with the room's primary illumination coming from numerous screens and flashing buttons/dials along the walls. A futon with a blanket and pillow (surrounded by empty ramen cups, junk food wrappers, and coffee cups) showed that someone had been staying there for a while. A few work tables were pushed against the walls, covered in scribbled, barely legible sentences and equations. Spider-Ninja's stomach churned a bit at the sight of a chair with restraints attached to it sitting practically in the middle of the room. The most attention-grabbing object in the lab, however, was easily a gigantic oval-shaped pod with various tubes and wires attached.
At the sight of the giant (open) pod, Petra couldn't help but wonder if Mikey'd been right about the fly experiments...
"Yuck, and I thought Baxter was a creepy enough dude already..." Mikey whispered.
"Okay, remember the plan," Leo whispered. "Spidey, Donnie, the three of us will find Stockman. Raph, Mikey, find Smythe--"
Petra's spider-sense went off. A knife shot out of the darkness, and she caught it with two fingers seconds before it hit Donnie's face.
The turtles all instantly drew their weapons (with Spider-Ninja following their lead).
"Stockman!" Leonardo called out. "We know you kidnapped Spencer Smythe! You're outnumbered; there's no way you're going to win this. Let Smythe go and turn yourself in!"
There was no response.
"So we have to do this the hard way?" Raphael smirked. "Too bad, so sad--"
He stopped talking when the one who'd thrown the knife stepped out of the shadows.
He was at least a foot taller than Raph, with unnatural blue-green skin and eyes an equally unnatural shade of green. He had a shell that was covered in spikes, better resembling a spiky ball than anything nature would put on a testudine. He was wearing a black bandanna that covered the entire top of his head, twin black vambraces on his arms and a metal choker on his neck. His fists with covered with brass knuckles.
The siblings all instantly entered battle stances, despite their utter surprise at the being in front of them.
"Magnificent, isn't he?" Stockman stepped out from behind a piece of lab equipment, a remote in his hand and a smug look on his face. "A few drops of your stolen DNA, a shell fragment from tortoise, and a human test subject was all I needed to make a true super soldier."
"When did you steal our DNA?" Donatello growled.
"Not again," Raphael sounded equally upset.
"Unimportant," Stockman dismissed the question with a wave of his hand. "If I were you, I'd focus on more important things."
Leo grit his teeth. "Where's Spencer Smythe? We know you have him! What have you done to him?"
"What do you mean?" Stockman grinned wider. A sinister chuckle escaped him as he pointed at the mutant soldier. "He's standing right in front of you."
The mutant wasn't looking the teens in the eyes, but they instantly understood.
Petra felt her face drain.
"You mutated him against his will?!?" She shouted with fury and horror.
Stockman shrugged nonchalantly. "I needed a bodyguard who would do exactly what I said when I said it. Few humans around here are willing to do that, so I did the most logical thing: kidnap someone no one will miss, brainwash them into serving me, then mutate them to make them more powerful."
"In what insane world is that a logical course of action?" Donnie asked incredulously.
"A world you won't exist in much longer," the mad scientist chortled as he turned to his victim. "Slash, make sure none of these intruders leave here alive."
Slash hesitated, but he only needed to see Stockman lift the remote once before he let out a savage roar and attacked the teens.
The battle continued over the next few minutes, with no one coming out on top. Slash was bigger, stronger than even Raph, and faster than even Mikey. Plus, his brass knuckles paired with his barbaric strength were strong enough to crack the concrete floor (it was only through sheer luck that none of them actually got hit by the weapons). He got lucky several times and landed kicks or uncontrolled blows on the Hamatos (leaving Leo with a badly bruised knee and Donnie with a split lip).
However, Spencer Smythe hadn't been much of a fighter before OR after his mutation, and thus Slash had no real plan except 'punch anything that moves'. The Hamatos had over ten years' worth of training in combat, battle strategies, weapon use, stealth, and a plethora of other ninja skills.
Plus, his new powers were nothing on the speed, strength, and senses of a Spider.
After the fight had continued on for a while, Spider-Ninja managed to talk a moment with Leo.
"We can't hold him off forever," she whispered. "Any ideas?"
"Yeah... Did you see what's on his neck?"
"The choker? Yeah, it's kind of ugly..."
"That's because I don't think it's a choker."
Pet's eyes grew wide and she took a closer look. She quickly saw Leo was right; the necklace Slash was wearing was no choker.
It was a shock collar.
Suddenly it made sense why Stockman was holding a remote... and why Slash had looked so guilty the whole fight...
"We can't just rip the collar off of him," she began. "Stockman would notice and force Slash to defend himself. We need someway to incapacitate him for at least a few seconds and get the collar off."
"Good idea, but how?"
"...Leave that to me."
She had no idea what she was doing, but hoped she would come up with it during the battle.
The idea came when Raphael was thrown off of Slash's shell. He fell into a shoulder roll, but accidentally smashed the screen of one of the machines lining the basement walls. A low, highly irritating vibration noise came from the busted machine.
"Hey, that was expensive!" Stockman yelled. His normal human ears couldn't pick up the vibrating noise, but every mutant in the room heard it.
The vibrating didn't hurt Spider-Ninja or the turtles; they found it more annoying than anything. However, Slash let out a pained keen and became unsteady, pressing his hands to the sides of his head.
"Don't just sit there!" Baxter yelled at Slash. He pushed a button on the remote. The collar around the captured mutant glowed yellow, causing Slash to scream in agony.
"Kill them, you useless freak!" Stockman ordered as soon as the collar stopped glowing.
"Ugh, shut up!" Raph grunted, accidentally pulling the machine's plug as he jumped back into the fray.
The second the vibrations stopped, Slash instantly recovered and caught Raphael mid-leap.
Leonardo came to their brother's rescue as Spider-Ninja's mind started working overtime.
He seemed to have a bad reaction to the vibrations... Turtles and tortoises both detect vibrations to make up for their poorer sight and hearing...
Just like that, she knew what to do.
Kama in hand, she started smashing every machine screen in the lab. As she'd hoped, the vibrating noise came from each smashed device, echoing throughout the room.
Slash, who'd been about to dropkick Michelangelo, released his grasp on the smaller turtle. He clasped his hands over his ears, whimpering as he fell to his knees.
"Make it stop, make it stop! I'll do anything just please make it stop...!"
His voice was still undeniably human... and in so much pain that Petra's heart nearly broke.
"Get up, freak!" Stockman yelled from a safe distance. "And you call yourself a soldier--!"
Baxter's insults were cut off by a web hitting him in the mouth.
Wasting no time, Petra shot forward. Before anyone (especially Stockman) could see what she was doing, she'd leapt onto Slash's shoulders. With her bare hands and spider strength, she ripped the shock collar apart, pulling the severed pieces away from Slash's neck.
Donnie pulled the plug on the basement lab's main control panel, cutting off the vibrating noise and turning out the lights on the walls. This activated the basement's one emergency fluorescent.
Slash stared blankly as he put his hand on his neck, as if not believing the collar was gone.
"How'd you know that would work?" Raphael asked as the rest of the turtles came to join their sister.
"Stockman said he mutated him with your and Donnie's DNA, plus a piece of a tortoise shell. Since it only takes a tiny amount of animal DNA to make someone into a mutant that's fifty percent human, adding way more than that would up the percentage. Percentage-wise, he's more tortoise than human. So the vibrations would hurt him more than any of us."
Donnie nodded along, understanding. The other turtles, however, looked a little lost.
She turned and started walking slowly towards the giant tortoise.
"Slash?" Spider-Ninja asked as she came closer (knowing her brothers were ready to jump in if he attacked her).
When the mutant didn't respond to his Stockman-given name, the spider tried again.
"Mr. Smythe?"
That got him to look up, blinking in disbelief.
"... You're Spider-Ninja?"
"Guilty," she shrugged. "Are you alright?"
Tears filled his eyes as he stared at the brass knuckles on his hands.
"He told me... I believed him... He changed me... I'm so sorry..."
"It's okay, dude." Mikey came over. "Baxter made you do it. If you want to blame someone, blame--"
"You freaks!" Baxter Stockman glared at the group. Petra tensed when she saw he was holding a cattle prod.
At the sound of his voice, Slash tensed up.
Only this time, Petra could tell it wasn't out of fear.
Baxter kept venting as the fifth mutant reptile stood, pulling the brass knuckles off of his hands.
"...I don't care how long it takes or how many more idiot humans I have to kidnap and mutate! This city will know my name, this city will be mine! I will go down in history for creating new LIFE!"
Seemingly done with his mad scientist rant, he pointed his new weapon at Slash.
"You, my Spider Slayer! Kill those freaks!"
Slash just stared at him, his eyes growing angrier and his fists twitching.
"D-Didn't you hear me?" Baxter stammered, holding the weapon higher and taking a step back. "I'm your master! You must do what I say. Now give me what I want!"
"I am," Slash growled. With one quick move, he snatched the cattle prod from the scientist's hands and snapped it in two.
"W-What... What do..." Stockman stammered, fear filling his eyes.
"You wanted the most dangerous mutant in New York on your side," Slash continued, stepping closer and closer. "Congratulations, you got your wish. Now get ready to pay the price."
Petra's spider-sense went off as she watched the giant mutant raise his arms.
"Slash-- Spencer, stop!"
She webbed between the two, narrowly dodging Leo's arm as he tried to catch her. She landed between the two, her arms in a placating gesture as she looked the new mutant in the eyes.
"Look, I know you're angry at Stockman, and you have every right to be. But killing him isn't the answer. He needs to stand trial for what he's done."
The mutant tortoise gave her a long look, then sighed.
"I was wrong about you, Spider-Ninja. But right now, you're wrong about this. Get out of my way."
"Not gonna happ-- Whoa!"
The fact that he didn't want to hurt her allowed him to bypass her spider-sense, allowing him to catch her off guard and send her flying across the room.
Raph would have jumped in to clobber Slash for throwing her... if Slash hadn't started a rampage right that minute.
Stockman raced like the coward he was through the basement lab as Slash ran after him.
Before the teens could figure out a way to stop Slash, said mutant slammed into one of the lab's columns. A web of cracks spread across the cement... and kept spreading. An ominous groan came from the ceiling.
"We've gotta go!" Leo gave the call. Raph all but threw Mikey over his shoulder as he led Donnie out.
"We can't leave them here!" Pet argued, staring with concern at Slash (who was still chasing Stockman).
"Slash is tougher than us," Leo reassured as he started pulling his sister along. "No matter what happens, I'm sure he'll be fine."
"And Stockman?"
"...I'm sure he'll be fine," the turtle repeated, not looking her in the eyes.
She would have called him out for lying and slipped away from him right then... but then a massive chunk of the ceiling started to come loose.
Pet knew there was no argument. She threw a look Slash and his victim, then followed Leo out of the basement.
She at least hoped Slash would hold off on his revenge until SHIELD got there.
- - - -
"No, please..." the scientist begged.
Spencer Smythe, aka Slash, checked to make sure Spider-Ninja and her team were gone before he stepped closer.
He didn't care that the ceiling was starting to cave all around him, or that every second he spent down there was another chance he'd never get out.
Stockman was going to pay.
"A please won't cut it," he growled. "Do you have any idea what you did to me?"
"I made you strong!" Baxter answered. "I made you gigantic, a powerhouse..."
"You made me a freak! "
He grabbed the scientist by the front of his shirt, lifting him into the air.
"You didn't just take my humanity. You took everything from me: my life, my career, my son... "
He looked Stockman in the eyes, wanting to savor the terror in them.
"It felt just. Like. This. "
He curled his fingers into a fist as the ceiling began to dissolve.
- - - -
SHIELD had called an hour ago, giving the family an update.
Petra had only heard the first part, the part about their finding Stockman.
The ceiling had done him in... as had a few giant tortoise fists.
There'd been more to the message, but the spider girl hadn't wanted to hear it.
She was sitting in her room, hugging her plush tiger, when there was a quick knock on the door.
She hadn't even said "Come in" before Michelangelo came through; he didn't seem to understand that simply knocking didn't mean he could come right in.
She didn't bother to tell him off... mostly because he was holding a large mug of hot chocolate.
"Extra marshmallow fluff," he told her as he held the mug out. "I'll drink it if you don't. Going once, going twice..."
"Sold," she finished, holding out her hand.
Mikey feigned disappointment, but handed the mug over. She'd only taken a few sips of the drink before he started talking again.
"Slash... I mean Spencer Smythe is back to normal again. They gave him some of that gene cleanser stuff. Agent Coulson said he'd probably need some time in a psych ward to help him deal with... everything. But it looks like he'll be okay."
"At least one of them will be..." She muttered.
Mikey playfully tugged her braid before he put a hand on her back.
"There was nothing you could do."
"I could have tried harder," she retorted.
"But then you would have been hit by the falling ceiling, too. Doc Connors says it was a miracle Slash survived at all."
She let out a long sigh.
"I just... As terrible as Stockman was, he was still a person. He might have a family out there somewhere, or friends. Or someone who cared about him. What are they going to go through now that he's gone?"
Mikey was at a loss for words. Petra drank about half the cocoa before she handed the mug to her brother. He inhaled the rest before licking the marshmallow fluff from his beak and answering.
"He wasn't a good dude, but... I think it's cool you were still willing to try and save him. I mean, he's tried to kill us a bunch of times. I don't think I could've done what Slash did... I don't think I'd want to. But... I don't know if I would've tried to stop him like you did."
He pulled her in for a side hug. "You did what you could. I think that's good enough."
"...Then why do I still feel so bad?"
"'Cause it's a sucky thing to go through, I guess... Or maybe it's because I put too much sugar in the hot chocolate."
That, at least, got a laugh out of her.
The turtle gave a triumphant smile before he bit his lip and continued speaking.
"I don't like how things ended either. None of us do, not even Raph. But even if we didn't save Stockman, we did save Spencer. And he'll be able to go back to his son when he's better."
Pet's head lifted a bit, a smile pulling at her mouth. "I forgot about that..."
True, they hadn't managed to save Stockman... But Alistair Smythe still had a dad because of them. That had to be worth something.
And besides, even if she couldn't save everyone, she would never stop trying.
"Thanks, Mikey."
"Hey, I'm full of good advice... You want to know something else?"
"What?"
"Come closer."
Dutifully, she leaned in. He looked around, as if watching for any listeners, then got really close to her ear.
Then he belched.
"Ew!" She leaned away, hitting him with her plush tiger while laughing. "I told you to stop doing that! Why'd you do that?"
"Because you hate it and it's hilarious!" He was already laughing.
He was still cackling when she chased him from her room with a pillow.
- - - -
Fury stared at the heated terrarium, his face unreadable.
"You're positive?" He asked Hill, his eye still locked on the objects in the glass case.
"Octavius and Connors both confirmed it," she replied. "It's a miracle they survived the ceiling's collapse. Then again, this terrarium looks like it was built to withstand anything."
He gave a single nod.
They were in one of the labs aboard the carrier, one restricted for authorized personnel. They'd chosen to move the terrarium, and what it held, to said lab until further notice.
"The Hamatos will eventually want to know about this," Hill continued. "Should we give them a call?"
"...Not yet."
Notes:
Wow, a lot happened here! I'll go over stuff in order of appearance.
Mikey loves horror movies, but his family has to monitor which ones he watches. Otherwise he develops temporary fears of random things (Poltergeist made him afraid of his closet for a week).
Raphael and Donatello actually have a similar sense of humor (although no one knows except the two of them). Petra and Michelangelo are easily the most sheltered/innocent of their siblings, and don't always get adult humor.
Testudine is a scientific term that refers to turtles, terrapins, and tortoises. If there's one cool thing about being a part of the TMNT fandom, it's that you learn more about turtles and reptiles than you ever thought you would!
Unlike the Turtles, Slash has never really been given an iconic weapon: every incarnation seems to give him something different. Since I was already taking liberties with the character here (namely making him the mutated Spencer Smythe), I decided to just give him the weapon that I thought best fit his personality. I thought about giving him a bunch of different things (a battle ax, a chainsaw, a gun, etc) but I thought that (since he tends to not NEED a weapon to fight) brass knuckles best fit his personality. Plus, it makes a sadistic sort of sense why Baxter would give him those: the more metal he's wearing, the more pain the shock collar will cause him.
In case you don't remember, Connors stole a sample of Raphael's blood way back in Part One of Spider-Ninja. He used the sample to create his own mutation serum, which was eventually reverse engineered into the serum used by the Foot Clan. Raph's finally managed to forgive Connors for that, but he gets a little tense if the topic is brought up.
Part of the way turtles and tortoises hear is through sensing vibrations in the environment around them (which is partially why their shells have so many nerve endings). The Hamato turtles aren't as effected by vibrations due to being half human (they still sense vibrations, but it's so faint that they don't even realize they can do it). Slash, however...
I pulled Petra's explanation on mutation percentages out of thin air. I doubt that's how percentages in genetics work, I just took full advantage of the fact that it's science fiction science because I didn't really want to attend a math lecture just to write this chapter.
Yeah, Stockman's dead. Sorry, but I literally can't think of anything else I can do with him in this story.
Mikey might be the youngest brother, but he can be a really good big brother. After all, he's had three good examples.
What's that science project that Fury and Hill are worried about? Hmm...
Chapter 47: For the Dads
Summary:
A moment to acknowledge the fathers in this universe.
Chapter Text
"Okay, Shadow, come on, stop crying."
It was just after midnight. Casey had gotten the privilege of four hours of sleep before the baby had woken up, screaming. While it was technically April's turn, he didn't wake her: she had an important meeting the next day with Channel Six News' main anchor. He, on the other hand, had the day off.
Once he made sure that the cause of Shadow's crying (a wet diaper) was taken care of, she was still fussy.
"Okay," he whispered to her as he swayed a little, trying to calm her. "Your mom's in the other room sleepin', and we don't wanna wake her up. So, how about we go and watch TV until you're ready to sleep?"
Shadow gave a little hiccup, which was enough for the vigilante.
He avoided turning on lights (in case it woke April or MJ), but made it to the couch without any trouble.
"Alright," he whispered to the baby as he held up the remote. "Daddy's about to show you one of the best inventions known to humans. Ready?"
Shadow had stopped crying, and looked intrigued.
Casey checked to make sure the volume was down, and turned the TV to a pre-recorded game of his favorite sport.
"Shadow, let me introduce you to hockey."
To his delight, his daughter seemed fixated on the sport. She even giggled when a the crowd cheered when someone made a shot.
After fifteen minutes, Shadow started drifting off again. Casey thought about taking her back to the nursery... then decided against it. The game was tied after all, and he couldn't call himself a hockey fan if he didn't try to finish.
- - - -
"Sorry again, Sensei," Jaime muttered as Leonardo led him into the dojo.
The little boy had been trying for the last week to sleep in his own room rather than curl up with Leo. But every night, not even two hours after being put to bed, he'd run up to his Sensei's room, tears in his eyes, and throw himself into the turtle's bed. The reason why was always the same.
"You can't help when you have nightmares, Jaime," the blue-clad turtle replied. "But you need to learn how to handle them yourself. That's what I want us to work on, today."
He sat on the floor, his feet pressed together and his knees out. Jaime sat down and did his best to copy him.
"When they were your age," Leo continued, "your Uncle Mikey and Aunt Petra had nightmares a lot, too."
"Really?" Jaime asked, his eyes wide behind his light blue bandanna.
"Mm-hmm. To help them learn to get through their fears, your Ojichaan taught them what I'm going to teach you."
He took a deep breath, remembering what Splinter had told him years ago.
"Training is how a ninja prepares his body for battle. Meditation is how he prepares his mind. The body can heal from bruises on its own, but unless given proper strengthening, the mind will never recover."
"...What does that mean?" The little boy asked.
Leo paused. He remembered, to his embarrassment, that he hadn't really understood Splinter back then, either.
He took a moment to think before he translated.
"Sometimes, we face things that scare us so bad, the fear stays with us for a long time. A ninja faces a lot of scary things. Meditation is how we learn to think about the things that scare us, so they aren't as scary anymore."
"Oh!" Jaime nodded in understanding. "So, if I meditate, I won't have bad dreams anymore?"
"...Kind of. Meditation can't stop you from having bad dreams; it's kind of like how nothing can make the bad things in your past go away. But meditation does help you calm down when you're scared, and help you realize why you were scared in the first place. Once you know why you were scared, it's easier to learn how not to be scared."
He wondered if he was getting his point across, but Jaime was following along. They spent the rest of the morning working on meditation. Jaime wasn't that great at it at first... until Leo told him to try it while made of stone. After that, Jaime did much better. Still not perfect (he fidgeted a bit and kept asking if they were done), but by the end of the lesson, Leo could tell his pupil/son was well on his way.
"Good job," he congratulated as they started leaving the dojo.
"Thanks... Sensei?"
"Yes?"
"I know I'm supposed to meditate when I have a nightmare, but... Can I still sleep in your room, sometimes? Like if I have a really, really scary dream?"
A distant memory of hiding with his siblings in Splinter's room on stormy nights flashed through Leo's mind.
"Of course."
- - - -
"...and that's how I got the inspiration for the new Iron Man wing of the Avengers Museum," Tony beamed.
A hand covered in graham cracker crumbs tugged on his blazer. He took the rubber duck in his lap and gave it to the tiny hand, hoping Morgan would go play.
"Wow, that's informative, Mister Stark," the reporter replied over their Zoom call. "Now, what can you tell me about the recent trial of Bolivar Trask?"
"That bas--" Tony looked to the side, watching Morgan play with building blocks, before he cleared his throat. "That small-minded jerk got what he deserved. Not only did he sabotage the construction of a place that would have helped hundreds of people, but a lot of people got hurt and seven kids are dead because of it. I still think he should have been forced to rebuild the entire shelter by hand, but Cap said that was 'cruel and unusual punishment'."
The All-American Boy Scout was great at leading the Avengers (and keeping Tony in check), but his goody-two-shoes nature could sometimes rub the billionaire the wrong way.
"Understood... Now, Mister Stark, a lot of people have been curious lately. We all know you're happily married to Mrs. Virginia Potts Stark. But we have to know: do women still throw themselves at you?"
Tony was about to make a very biting, probably inappropriate comment. And then Morgan, deciding that she needed attention, ran up to him and threw herself across his lap. She had graham cracker all over her face and hands and waved at the camera before putting a messy kiss on Tony's cheek.
"...Not the same way as before," Tony answered the question, "but yes, occasionally cute girls throw themselves at me."
The reporter tried to remain professional, but dissolved into a fit of giggles.
- - - -
"This stuff is dumb," Cooper sighed as he set down his pencil. "I'm never gonna get it!"
"I didn't understand fractions at first, either," Clint patiently told his son, "but it is important stuff to learn."
"I don't think I'll ever need this stuff," Cooper huffed.
Clint smirked and called into the kitchen. "Hey, honey?"
"Yes?" Laura called back from where she was helping Lyla in the kitchen.
"How much flour do you use when making a loaf of bread?"
"Two and half cups for a small loaf."
"What if you're making only half of a loaf?"
"Then you'd need about one and a quarter cup."
Clint looked back at Cooper, who sighed in defeat and picked up his pencil.
"Hey," he put a hand on the boy's shoulder, "if I can learn how to hit a fly with an arrow from a yard away, then you can learn how to do fractions. Now, what's one third plus two thirds?"
"I guess it's... three thirds?"
"And three thirds make...?"
"... A whole!"
Grinning, he wrote the answer down.
"Daddy! Look what I made!"
Hawkeye turned around to see a grinning Lyla run in with a plate. Said plate had what looked like a hockey puck on it.
"Lyla asked me to teach her how to make cookies," Laura followed in. "She, uh, wanted to make sure they were done enough."
Clint nodded at the burnt lump. "I'd say so... that's one well-baked chocolate cookie."
"It's a sugar cookie," Lyla insisted.
"It looks like a lava rock," Cooper commented.
"And I'm sure it'll taste good," Hawkeye said before Lyla started crying at Cooper's words.
He then grabbed the cookie and took a bite.
He'd once caught an entire mouthful of ash while on a mission with Nat.
Somehow, that had tasted better than what was currently in his mouth.
Still, he managed to chew the blackened mass and tried to smile.
"Mmm..."
Later, he'd brush his teeth four times in an attempt to get the taste of burnt cookie out of his mouth. But it was worth it to see his daughter smile.
- - - -
SHIELD knew about the attack on the homeless shelter almost as soon as it happened. Coulson had been ready to go to the site and get what accounts he could when Fury had taken him aside.
That was when he learned that Leonardo's girlfriend had been one of the victims... and that she hadn't survived.
Coulson was given the assignment of taking SHIELD's condolences to the Hamato family. The agent was all to willing to accept the task; breakups were hard enough when you were a teenager. Losing your lover like that, though...
He made a stop or two en route, grabbing a quart of ice cream and some takeout Chinese (knowing it was the kids' favorite meal next to pizza).
He'd sent a text to Splinter and Petra ahead of time, but he wasn't sure if either message had been read.
He felt the tension of the lair as soon as he left the elevator. He made his way to the kitchen, where he found Michelangelo. The turtle had tried to smile for him (thanking him for the food), but had nearly broken down as he told the agent what had happened.
Splinter had been grateful for the agent's arrival; he used it as an excuse to get all of his shaken and/or grieving children into the living room for a movie night.
The kaiju movie managed to help Donatello, Raphael, Petra, and Michelangelo briefly forget their troubles as they ate fried rice or ice cream and debated on whether or not the Hulk could take Godzilla in a fight.
Leonardo, however, was completely emotionless for most of the visit. He ate when Splinter put food in front of them, he spoke when someone asked him a question, but... He mostly stared off into space, occasionally touching the ring on the necklace he was wearing.
Coulson didn't blame him. He'd lost more than a few teammates over the years; he knew all too well what grief could do to a person.
Finally, after the food was gone and the movie half over, the teens started drifting off. Splinter, to the agent's surprise, dozed off, too. Soon, it was just Coulson and Leonardo who were awake.
"...Did I ever tell you that I was in a relationship once?"
Leonardo looked up, surprised. "You had a girlfriend?"
"Don't look so shocked," the agent teased. "She was a cello player in the New York Philharmonic. She was pretty, charming, smart, funny... Whenever she had a concert, I did everything in my power, called in every favor, just so I could go and see her perform. She could talk about Vivaldi, Bach, and Mozart for hours... and I could've listened for hours."
"...What happened? Did she...?"
Coulson gave a small smile. "No, she's still alive. She eventually got an offer to join the Vienna Philharmonic. Not only were they based in Austria, but they traveled all over the world. It was an incredible opportunity, and she couldn't refuse. If we'd wanted to stay together, I would have had to leave SHIELD, leave everything I'd worked for. I couldn't do that, and I couldn't ask her to give up her dreams to be with me. She's still with the Vienna Orchestra, last time I checked. My missions intersect with her concert venues, sometimes; I always try to go, when I can."
Leonardo was looking at his feet, his hand grasping the ring on his necklace.
"I know it's not the same," the agent finished, "but I'm trying to say that you're not the only one who's lost a woman he loved. You've got plenty of support. You're not alone, Leo."
The turtle looked up at Coulson's use of his nickname, then wiped away a tear that had been snaking down his cheek.
"...Thanks, Agent Coulson."
He could tell the turtle wasn't done grieving, yet. But, hopefully, the agent's words had helped.
- - - -
"Where could they have gone?" The rat wondered aloud as he walked around the lair.
He pretended he didn't hear the sound of four six-year-olds and one five-year-old giggling.
"Could they have disappeared?" He kept wondering as he approached the couch. "Perhaps they learned to fly?"
"No we didn't..." Michelangelo whispered from the hiding spot.
This was followed by four little voices shushing him.
"I simply do not know where they could have gone..." Splinter continued as he crept ever closer to the source of the giggling.
"I don't know," he said as he prepared to pounce, "if I will ever--"
He quickly turned the corner, finding five children huddled together behind the couch.
"Found you!"
"How?" Raphael grumbled. "We picked a perfect spot!"
"Not really," Donatello replied. "I suggested hiding under our beds."
"We'll try to do a better job next time," Leonardo pacified his brothers. "And Mikey, Pet? Stop giggling so much, you gave us away!"
"Sorry!" The two youngest chorused.
"Perhaps," Splinter told the children, "you could try again with another round?"
He often played hide and seek with his children: not only was it their favorite game, but it helped them learn how to hide and not be found.
The children brightened at his suggestion, and scrambled to hide as he began counting once more.
- - - -
The three-year-old buried her head into his sweater, whimpering as the thunder roared.
They were sitting in his favorite chair, with only the lamp for light. The clock over the mantle red a quarter past eleven.
"It's okay, Petra," Ben promised as he rubbed calming circles on her back. "Thunder's just noise, it can't hurt you."
"It's a scary noise," she answered. "I don't like it."
"You don't have to like it," he admitted. "But you also don't have to be afraid of it."
"How?" She asked, whimpering as lightning flashed.
"By learning to be brave," he replied. "Sometimes, in life, we need to be brave enough to do scary things. Especially if those scary things are trying to hurt people we love."
"...What if something scary was coming after me? Or Aunt May?"
Ben let out a sigh. He knew why she was asking that question. It had only been a year since his little brother and sister-in-law had tragically died in the plane crash, and Petra had only just stopped asking when her parents would be home. The idea that someone might get hurt enough that they couldn't come home... It hadn't been an easy one for the toddler to process.
He adjusted his grip on his niece, so he could look her in the eye.
"If something scary was coming for you or your aunt, I would do everything I could to make sure you both got out safe."
"Even if you got hurt?"
"I'd rather not get hurt, of course, but I'd do it if it meant protecting you. Loving someone in any way means being willing to protect them."
"Loving is protecting..." Petra mumbled before yawning sleepily.
"Try to get some sleep, little lady," he soothed as he cradled her in his arms. He tried not to yawn himself; he hadn't been up this late in years.
Still, he admitted to himself as he watched Petra doze off, if it meant his niece knew she was safe, then it was worth it.
He couldn't wait to see who she grew up to be.
Notes:
Bet you didn't expect that last scene, huh? If I made you cry, yell at me in the comments.
Even if Coulson isn't biologically anyone's dad, anyone who watched Agents of SHIELD can confirm that he acts like a father to his team at least once per episode.
Chapter 48: The Final Battle, Part One
Summary:
The Shredder's and Doom's plans come to a head, with Petra caught in the middle.
Chapter Text
“So, this is your plan, then?” Doctor Doom asked, his voice betraying his disapproval.
“Don’t be too quick to dismiss me, Doctor,” the Shredder replied. “As I’ve said before, the Hamato Clan is a threat to your sovereign rule and Latveria as a whole.”
“While I understand why Hamato Yoshi could be a worthy opponent, I fail to see how five teenagers pose any threat to my country.”
If the autocrat had any less self-control, he would have also pointed out that the Shredder’s continued failure to defeat five juveniles cast some serious doubt on his abilities as a warrior.
“Haven’t I told you about his youngest pupil?” Saki growled in response. “The spider possesses sheer power unlike anything I’ve seen in a ninja. By bringing her to my… To our side, we can use her as a weapon to not only destroy the Hamatos, but take out any enemy that stands in our way.”
“You would turn a teenage girl into a weapon of mass destruction?” Doom replied, still not impressed. “Logically, you should at least let her reach adulthood before doing such a thing. Her body will not be at full power until she’s in her early twenties, at least.”
Shredder scoffed. “I’ve seen her in a fight. She’s ready now.”
With that, he stomped away, likely to tell Electro and the movie star turned wolf mutant about his plans. Victor von Doom shook his head in exasperation before he turned on his personal work station.
While Doom possessed no love for children, he knew better than to attack them. Even enhanced children were rarely worthy opponents, and willingness to fight a child was a sign of weakness and insecurity. Doom would rather wait until a foe was a full adult before he fought them. Besides, his unwillingness to use excessive or lethal force against children helped his reputation among his people; they all knew he would never deliberately harm a child (even if it was out of pragmatism more than good will). Even Latveria’s few child criminals got the lightest punishments out of all the country’s felons (although they were treated as harshly as any other criminal the second they reached adulthood).
The autocrat shook his head, clearing it, before he returned to his work. Ever since the Shredder had shared his story of his lifelong mission to defeat the Hamato Clan, Doom had been doing research on the crime lord. In the process, he’d learned that a vast majority of what Saki had told him had been embellished. He’d also learned that Shredder had been involved in a plethora of crimes, ranging from racketeering to terrorism.
Doom nearly yawned at the information; not only was it nothing he hadn’t expected, but he’d personally done far worse.
No matter, he decided. In his time, he’d learned several mistakes that a villain could make when facing heroes: never let your arrogance get the better of you, never reveal your full plan to anyone who does not need to know, and do not entrust imbeciles with delicate information.
Soon, Shredder would learn why he never should have crossed Victor von Doom…
- - - -
It was a beautiful night for web-slinging.
The air was just starting to get colder, but it was still plenty warm. The stars were out, there were only a few fluffy clouds, the smog wasn’t as bad as usual (mostly thanks to Doctor Richards’ experimental air-cleaning fans)...
Petra grinned as she did her seventh aerial backflip.
New York’s criminals had been surprisingly quiet for the last few days. A week before, April had told the story of Stockman and Spencer Smythe on the Channel Six News. The report had tastefully left out anything regarding Smythe becoming Slash, but April had told the public that Stockman had kidnapped Smythe and subjected him to mental and physical torture. She’d finished the story by announcing Stockman’s death (simply saying he died when the basement lab’s ceiling collapsed) and that Smythe had been admitted to a mental hospital (apparently being brainwashed, mutated, arrested, and de-mutated did a number on one’s mental well-being). While the psychiatrists at the hospital were confident Smythe would make a full recovery, they admitted he had a long road ahead of him.
Fortunately, the story had scared many of New York’s civilians into being more vigilant on their surroundings, meaning most street-level crimes weren’t as successful.
All the same, the Hamatos still wanted to be able to patrol most nights; you never knew when a catastrophe could strike.
Spider-Ninja was pulled from her thoughts when she saw a man standing on the edge of a building. He was very close to the edge, and not moving.
Is he suicidal? Pet worried. Maybe she could try and talk him out of it, or at least get him to talk to a doctor…
She shot one last web and landed on the same roof as the man.
“Hey, I know it’s a pretty night,” she began, “but I wouldn’t recommend jumping without web shooters… or an Iron Man suit. How about we…?”
She trailed off as the man turned around.
He wasn’t a man at all, but a robot. A robot that she’d seen schematics of while she and Donatello looked through SHIELD’s files…
This was no robot, it was a Doombot.
She immediately grabbed her kama and fell into a defensive stance. “Is Doctor Doom back in New York? What’s he planning?”
The Doombot began to approach her.
"Doom has requested your presence, Spider-Ninja. No one defies Doom. You will come."
She paused, trying to mask her sudden fear. What the shell did Doom want with her? She doubted it was anything good.
"Hard pass," she growled.
"You have been summoned by Doom. No one defies Doom."
"Guess I'll have to be the first!”
With that, she shot a web into the Doombot’s eyes. It distracted it enough for her to jump ten feet in the air and land behind it on silent feet. Once the robot had removed the webbing from its eyes, it began looking around for her.
“Visual on Spider-Ninja lost. Attempting to locate… Attempting to locate…”
She took the opportunity and used her vibranium kama to sever both of the robot’s legs. It fell forward face first.
It managed to spot her as she started circling its remains.
“Your defiance is futile. You have been summoned. No one defies Doom.”
“Hate to break it to you, but you don’t exactly have a leg to stand on right now.”
She got on her knees and looked the Doombot in the eyes (optics?). She made her face deadly serious, the way Nat had showed her.
“Now, why does Doom want me?”
“New orders received. No information will be revealed until Spider-Ninja has arrived.”
She growled. “What if I bring your body to SHIELD and they hack into that processor of yours?”
Instead of responding, the Doombot shut down.
She sighed. “I guess that’s one way to end a conversation…”
While she could still bring the robot’s remains to SHIELD, there wouldn’t be much they could do with it. Coulson had told the Hamato teens all he could about Doom’s robots. There were a few things SHIELD knew for certain about Doom’s robots: they were completely dedicated to Doom, their memory core was erased every time they shut down (meaning no vital information fell into enemy hands), they always traveled in pairs…
She froze as she remembered.
They always traveled in pairs…
Her spider-sense went off and she turned around, swinging her kama. But a robotic hand grabbed her wrists before her weapons hit their target.
“Doom has requested your presence. No one defies Doom!”
“Let go of me, bolts-for-brains!” She yelled.
On the inside, she was panicking. Her best bet was to press the panic button on her phone and try and get her family, SHIELD, the X-Men, or the Avengers there ASAP….
The Doombot released a cloud of gas from its chest cavity. Petra tried to hold her breath, only for the Doombot to twist her wrists. She instinctively gasped in pain, accidentally inhaling the gas.
In moments, her eyelids started getting heavy.
Two more Doombots appeared on the roof as the gas really started to hit.
“Doombot 87564323546789, you will dispose of Doombot 87564323546788’s remains. Doombot 77564323, you will assist me in bringing Spider-Ninja to Doom.”
“Affirmative.” Both Doombots saluted.
"This isn’t good," she mumbled as two sets of robot hands grabbed her.
Before she could try and put up a fight, everything went black.
Notes:
Cliffhanger!
Sorry for this update taking forever! My sister's getting married soon, and the whole family's been caught up in wedding planning. That's been draining my energy a little, thus I haven't been able to write as often as I'd like to.
Anyway, this is the start of the last five chapters of the Spider-Ninja series! As much as I love it, I'm starting to run out of ideas. But don't worry, I'm going to make sure the series goes out with a bang!
I made this one a little shorter because the next two are going to be a little longer.
Chapter 49: The Final Battle, Part Two
Summary:
Raph and Donnie debate sharing a revelation, Tony's newest armor is unveiled, and something terrifying is revealed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Donatello hadn't had any idea what to expect when Nick Fury called them to the lab to give them "delicate information", but that... That was nothing he could have predicted. He'd known the late Baxter Stockman would likely do strange things with their stolen blood samples, but...
Raphael's stunned expression revealed that his brother was shocked as he was.
Fury had told them both that it was okay if they didn't want to take responsibility; all they had to do was say the word, and SHIELD would take care of everything. Donnie had requested that they be given time to discuss it with their family.
The fact that the Hamato Clan had been invited to Avengers Tower for a pizza night/movie marathon meant that they'd be able to tell their entire extended family (minus Agent Coulson, who was on a mission) in one go.
"So... What do we tell them?" Raph whispered to his brother in the elevator. "Should we ask Leo, first? I mean, he--"
"This is a little different from Leo's situation," Donnie all but hissed back. "Let's just... Play it by ear for now. We'll know when the time's right."
When they'd arrived, they'd found Splinter, Leo, Jaime, Mikey, and the Avengers (including Thor, who was visiting from Asgard) already there. Miwa, to their surprise, had also come. April and Casey had been invited, but both had given rain checks: Casey was helping a few lower-ranking SHIELD agents with a drug bust while April had to interview a scientist from Fantastic Four, Inc.
Petra and MJ were running a bit late, but they all knew they'd show up sooner or later.
Everyone agreed to wait for Pet and Marcus James to start the movie, so Tony decided it was the perfect time to reveal his newest armor... Which, for once, he hadn't built for himself.
"So, as you all know," the genius billionaire philanthropist began, "Miwa here no longer wants anything to do with Shredder, aka Oroku Saki, aka 'Guy Who Should Shove His Sword Up His--'"
Leo gave Tony a dirty look and looked seconds away from putting his hands over Jaime's ears.
"--Nose." Tony coughed awkwardly before continuing. "Since she no longer wants to fight like a ninja but still wants to work for SHIELD, I came up with the next best thing!"
They heard the sound of a metal suit entering the room. It was mostly blue, but with a spider motif throughout its design. To everyone's shock, the armor's wearer entered by walking on four spider-like legs. The legs lowered the wearer to the ground before retracting into the suits back. The suit's mask lifted, revealing Miwa.
"Everyone," Tony finished with theatrical flourish, "introducing Iron Spider!"
Since the new armor was pretty impressive (as was Miwa's new hero title), everyone gave Tony the round of applause he was silently asking for.
"The armor's still in beta," Miwa admitted, "and I still have some training to do. But Fury and Professor X already gave me to go ahead to begin hero work as soon as I have the suit under control."
The group had been discussing how to properly introduce Iron Spider to New York (with there being a debate on whether or not she should introduced as an Avenger or a member of the X-Men) when the elevator dinged.
MJ walked in, smiling at the group as he walked up. "Sorry I'm late, I hopped on the wrong subway by mistake."
"No big deal!" Mikey chirped as he got ready to toss the human a soda. "Did Pet decide to web-sling here?"
MJ froze. "She still isn't here?"
"What do you mean?" Splinter asked, his voice serious.
"We had lunch together on top of the Baxter Building," he explained as the Avengers and Hamatos began to gather around him. "She said she'd probably do a quick patrol before coming here, but that she'd get here before me. I know she would have texted or something if she knew she'd be late..."
Donatello felt worry gnawing at his stomach. MJ was right; Petra always let someone know if she was going to be more than a few minutes late. After the incident that gave her the spider powers in the first place, she never wanted any of them to worry about her when she was outside the lair.
For her to be this late and not even call was... concerning.
"Maybe she got held up in a fight?" Bucky asked. "I know that can make someone late. Right, Steve?"
The super soldier gave his friend a look. "Not the time, Bucky."
Just then, Leonardo's, Raphael's, Donatello's, Michelangelo's, and Splinter's phones all went off. They were flashing green, and giving off a beeping noise.
Donnie's heart sped up to an unhealthy rate. Pet had hit her distress signal.
As Leo and Splinter explained what was going on to the others (and Raph tried to explain to Thor that, no, the phones were not possessed), Donnie typed at his phone rapid fire.
"What's her location?" Widow was by Donnie's side in an instant, with Hawkeye right behind her.
The turtle tapped the final key, accessing his sister's location.
And his heart stopped.
"Latveria," he spoke, barely believing the words.
The room was dead silent for a moment.
"...Doesn't Doctor Doom live there?" Mikey asked, clearly trying not to sound as scared as he was.
"So does Shredder," Raph growled, his sais already in his hands.
"They took her?" Bruce said through clenched teeth. To everyone's concern, his skin was starting to look a little green.
"If they took Petra," Splinter spoke up, getting everyone's attention, "then we must do all we can to get her back."
"We've been to Latveria before," Steve spoke up. "It won't take long for us to gather some gear and go in the Avenjet."
"You're coming with us?" Leo asked, his surprise audible.
"You kids are family," Clint answered, taking a moment to look each present Hamato in the eye. "Petra's one of us, just like you. And we're not about to abandon her."
"I want to go! I want to save Aunt Petra!" Jaime stood up. His knees were shaking, showing how terrified he was, but there was unmistakable determination in his eyes.
That's Leo's kid, alright, Donnie found himself thinking.
"You can't, Jaime," Miwa stepped in. "You, MJ and I need to stay here so we can guard the Tower. That way, when everyone gets back from Latveria, the Tower will still be safe. Okay?"
Jaime still seemed unsure, but he nodded. "Okay."
Leo mouthed a "thank you" to Miwa before he handed his necklace to his son.
"Stay safe," MJ told the oldest turtle. "And... Bring her home."
"We're not planning on anything else," Leo nodded back.
"Bucky," Steve said in his Captain America voice, "you're anchoring. Watch the kids, let Fury know what's going on, and call in backup should it be necessary."
The Winter Soldier nodded back.
In minutes, Captain America, Iron Man, Bruce Banner, Black Widow, Thor, Hawkeye, Leonardo, Raphael, Donatello, Michelangelo, and Master Splinter were in the Avenjet. They'd brought only the bare essentials they'd need for a rescue op; no one had been able to think of anything else.
Bruce was doing a breathing technique Splinter had shown him; he didn't want to Hulk out until they were in Latveria.
As the jet prepared for takeoff, Donnie gripped the arms of his seat and willed the plane to fly as fast as possible.
They were getting Petra back.
- - - -
There was something nasty tasting in her mouth.
She hoped she hadn't fallen asleep with a sour gummy worm in her mouth again, Mikey and Raph loved to tease her when that happened...
Wait... the taste in her mouth was way too chemical to be from candy. This... This tasted medicinal. And why did her wrists hurt...?
The events of her capture on the rooftop came flooding back. Her first instinct was to open her eyes, spring to her feet, and fight anyone near her, but she stopped herself.
Both Splinter and Black Widow had told her that leaping into battle was a bad idea if you didn't have enough information. Splinter had taught her the ninja technique of lowering one's own heart rate to mimic sleep, while Nat had taught her to fake sleep before waking up to lure her enemies into a false sense of ease.
Remembering their lessons, she willed herself to relax. In moments, her heart rate was low enough to be mistaken for a very deep sleep. Meanwhile, she used her enhanced hearing to try and detect what she could from the room. The sounds of gears whirring rhythmically and the stomping of metal feet told her that she was being guarded by several Doombots, though she couldn't be sure how many. By giving the tiniest twitch in her wrists, she realized she was handcuffed to the wall on both sides. That had been easy enough to deduce, it was hard not to recognize cold metal against one's bare wrists...
Bare wrists... Oh shell.
Someone had taken her web shooters. And, if the lack of a familiar weight in her belt was any indication, they'd taken her kama, too.
Before she could start to wonder how she was going to get out of there without her weapons, she heard the sound of a metal door sliding open. Two sets of footsteps walked in. She continued her false sleep, while secretly listening closely.
"She destroyed one of my Doombots, but in the end they overwhelmed her." The first one to speak had a regal, aristocratic voice. Said voice also sounded very cold and very bored. "But I fail to see, Shredder, why this child is of so much importance."
"She will be in time, Doom. Be patient."
That voice she knew all too well. One of SHIELD's suspicions had already been confirmed: Oroku Saki and Victor von Doom were working together.
She tried to swallow her panic at the fact that she'd been captured by the Shredder and Doctor Doom.
"As I've told you," Shredder continued. "She and Hamato Yoshi are the two strongest members of their clan. Get her out of the way, and the clan will crumble in the next battle."
"You would kidnap a child just to kill her?" Doom didn't sound impressed. "That's a reckless waste of resources..."
"I've told you before, Doom, I don't intend to kill her. She is much more valuable as an apprentice, someone worthy of the emblem of the Foot."
"Won't she resist?" The evil doctor asked, still sounding bored.
"Not for long."
Even if she couldn't see Shredder's face as he spoke, a chill went down Petra's spine.
She had no idea what Saki intended to do to get her to cooperate, and she had no intention of learning.
As the two supervillains continued to talk, she continued to fake sleep while she gathered information.
They were interrupted when a Doombot approached. Pet heard something like a screen turning on, followed by a grunt from Doctor Doom.
"It would seem," the supervillain spoke slowly, "that the Hamato Clan is en route to Latveria. Perhaps your theories of the Hamatos' threat to my country were not unfounded."
"Once they arrive," Shredder replied, "leave them to me."
He said nothing else before stomping out of the room.
Petra was now left with far more questions than answers. Namely, how the shell did her brothers know she was in Latveria? She hadn't had time to press the panic button on her phone--
Her eyes sprung open in surprise when a device was dropped in her lap. It took her a moment to recognize it... Her phone!
As she looked up to see who had given it to her, she looked right into the eyes of Doctor Doom.
Notes:
Cliffhanger!
What are Raph and Donnie so shocked about? All in good time!
I've known for a LONG time that I wanted Miwa to become Iron Spider. It's a great way for her to let go of what Saki taught her while embracing her desire to be a hero and stay connected to Petra. The Iron Spider suit in this continuity looks like a combination of Pepper's Rescue Armor and the MCU Iron Spider suit (the color palette of the former, the design of the latter).
Even though MJ isn't technically a member of the Hamato Clan (yet), the Avengers still consider him a member of the Clan (and thus another one of their honorary nephews) since he and Petra are so close. Also, Tony and Bucky have been betting for weeks on when MJ will pop the question (the fact that they're still teenagers doesn't matter to them).
Ever wonder how Petra's extended found family would react to something bad happening to her? This is how they would react.
Chapter 50: The Final Battle, Part Three
Summary:
Doctor Doom's true plan is revealed, Spider-Ninja discovers a new ability, and Shredder realizes he's poked the bear.
Notes:
This is going to be a long one, sorry in advance!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Doctor Doom, I'm guessing?" She asked through gritted teeth. "Why did you bring me here?"
"Straight to the point," Doom acknowledged, his mask hiding his expression. "At least you have one trait in your favor. To be honest, Spider-Ninja, bringing you here was Shredder's desire."
"So you just did what he wanted? I'll admit we've never met, that doesn't sound like you."
"Correct. Saki possesses great skill in martial arts, swordsmanship, and has the ruthless demeanor needed in a supervillain. Yet there is one aspect of villainy he severely lacks..."
"Good fashion sense?" She snarked.
"...You're not wrong," he allowed. "But I was referring to pragmatism. Tell me, child, why do you think SHIELD has never truly been able to capture me, despite my many crimes against them?"
She was tempted to snark again, but this time she held her tongue. She knew from previous chats with supervillains that her spider-sense gave a continuous subtle tingle if she was in the presence of someone who meant her harm.
But, right then, it was completely silent. As incredulous as it seemed, Doom was being sincere.
"It is because," the doctor continued, "my good deeds are enough to keep SHIELD, the Avengers, and the Fantastic Four from coming after me. I am the rightful, sovereign ruler of Latveria who has done all I can to keep my people fed, educated, and safe. I successfully delivered Valeria Richards, saving her life and the life of Sue Richards. I have defeated other supervillains that posed a threat to the world as a whole. Each act of 'goodness' benefits me and my country as much as it benefits my enemies."
He looked down at Petra. "Thus, I would never bring the Avengers, and thus SHIELD, down on my head by bringing you here."
"But that's what you did."
"Did you not hear me?" His glare was obvious in his voice. "The Shredder is the one who planned and ordered your kidnapping. He sent my own Doombots after you, after telling them I had ordered you brought here. However, Doom has never been one to turn down an opportunity to rid Latveria of parasites."
She chose to ignore that last ominous sentence and try to get more information. "How'd you two meet, anyway? Is there some sort of supervillain dating site?"
He ignored her joke, but he did answer her question.
"After he managed to contact me from his cell, I had Shredder brought to my castle to see if he could be useful to me. He told me about how the Hamato clan posed a major threat to Latveria, how they would kill me and take the country for themselves."
"What?" Pet reacted with horror and anger.
"Don't interrupt." He gave her a look before continuing. "I quickly discovered he was lying. I allowed him to gather minions and resources, but my own research revealed that he was merely using me. Once I realized he had nothing that would benefit my country, I knew I had to get rid of him. That was when he told me about his plot to turn you into his apprentice."
He took a remote from one of the pouches on his utility belt and pressed a button on it.
The cuffs securing Spider-Ninja to the wall both opened, freeing her. She immediately stood up, pocketed her phone, and risked a glance at her wrists. Both looked fine (minus a rub mark or two from the cuffs), but her shooters were missing.
Doom was speaking again before she could ask for them.
"The Doombot who captured you broke your shooters when he grabbed your arms. Shredder, out of pettiness, destroyed them completely when you were brought here. However, I did manage to hold onto your kama."
She raised an eyebrow. "With the vibranium blades intact?"
"Do I look like a common thief?" Doom glared as he snapped his fingers. A Doombot walked over. The supervillain opened its chest cavity and pulled out Pet's kama.
She grabbed them the second they were handed to her. The blades were still attached, no signs of tampering... Doom really hadn't done anything to them.
"Not sure they'll help me escape," she muttered as she tucked her weapons into her belt. "Webs are better for that..."
"You still haven't figured it out?" Doom sounded annoyed.
"What?" She shot him a look.
"My Doombot grabbed you with minimal effort; I played back the security footage in its optics. So, why did you react in pain when your wrists were grabbed?"
Her eyes widened as she looked at her forearms. It took her a moment, but... There.
Barely noticeable, just below the skin, was a tiny organ she'd never noticed before. On both wrists.
"You are still a juvenile," the dictator continued. "Your body, enhanced or not, has not reached maturity. Thus, as you continue to grow, your powers likely would as well. Which would, likely, grant you more spider-related powers."
Was... Was he saying that she...?
She looked at a largely blank wall. Only barely aware of what she was doing, she raised her left arm, and pulled her middle and ring fingers to her palm.
An odd feeling twinged in her arm: unusual, but not bad. Then, a line of webbing came from her wrist. She relaxed her fingers, and the web cut off.
"Organic webs?" She muttered, staring at her hands.
This could help her escape. It was unbelievably unsettling (and a little gross) but it would help her escape.
"I will be departing to another part of Latveria within the hour," Doom spoke again. "The Avengers and your clan members will be here shortly after I leave. Relay a message to them: I will give SHIELD any and all information I have on Shredder and his useless Foot Clan, along with all evidence of his crimes. In exchange, I don't want you or any Hamato in Latveria again."
She nodded. Then she paused, and sighed. As much as she didn't want to do this, Splinter hadn't raised an ingrate.
"Thank you, Doctor Doom."
"Doom does not require your thanks. If you want to show your gratitude, then assist the Avengers in getting Oroku out of my country."
Spider-Ninja rolled her eyes and ran out of the room. This time, the Doombots didn't try to grab her.
- - - -
Bruce had lost his temper the second they were in Latverian air space, and had jumped out of the Avenjet before the Hulk tore it apart. Thor, knowing the big green monster would need help focusing on the mission, jumped out after him, promising to meet them in Doom's HQ.
The Avenjet landed outside Doom's castle. Raphael nearly leapt out of the plane as soon as the engine stopped, with Michelangelo right behind him. The other Turtles, Master Splinter, Captain America, Iron Man, Hawkeye, and Black Widow followed.
"You'd think getting into Doom's castle would be harder," Leonardo remarked as the five mutants and four superheroes ran into the castle.
"It should be," Cap looked around the castle's main courtyard. "Doom normally has his Doombots guarding the castle, that or high-tech weaponry. If there's no security, then that means he wants us in here."
"Unless," Splinter spoke up, his tail twitching, "Doctor Doom is not the one who wanted us to come here."
Black Widow was the first to catch on. "A lot of agents have speculated that Doom had partnered with the Shredder... Do you think?"
"It all adds up," Iron Man answered. His glare was audible through his mask. "J.A.R.V.I.S., give me a perimeter scan."
It only took a second for a beep to come from the armor.
"Three unknowns are approaching your location, sir," J.A.R.V.I.S. replied. "One matches the height and body type described in Oroku Saki's official SHIELD prisoner ID file. The other two, however... One is surrounded by electric currents and hovering roughly six feet off the ground. The other is abnormally tall with canine features."
"Just when you start thinking this job can't get any weirder..." Hawkeye muttered under his breath as he pulled an arrow from his quiver.
"Three, of them, nine of us," Cap noted. "Master Splinter, Tony, the three of us will take Shredder. Hawkeye, Don, Raph, you three take the flying one. Widow, Leo, and Mikey, you take the last one."
Everyone nodded just as the door to the court yard exploded outward. A being glowing with a yellow energy flew through. His face was hard to make out through the yellow aura surrounding him, but Raphael could tell he was grinning.
"That one's ours," Hawkeye whispered to them as the being came closer.
Raph grit his teeth and readied his sais. He was pissed as shell over Petra's kidnapping, and he was ready to take it all out on his... yellow weirdo.
"Stand down!" Hawkeye cried out, aiming an arrow. "You don't want to do this!"
"You think you can take me?" The being laughed. "I'm Electro, master of electricity! You really think your little toothpicks can do anything to me?"
Donnie was already eyeing a nearby exposed pipe, as if getting an idea.
Electro started firing electric blasts at the three of them, missing each time. Hawkeye returned by shooting him with several (non-lethal) arrows. One was an ensnarement arrow (which burned up on contact with Electro's skin), while the next few were surge-protector arrows (which seemed to weaken Electro momentarily, but weren't enough to subdue him).
Finally, while Hawkeye and the villain exchanged another round of insults, Donatello managed to whisper his plan into Raph's ear. The red-clad turtle was grinning in seconds.
"You're not going to win this, Avenger!" The electric being sneered. "Xever Montes might have done what you said, but Electro does what he wants!"
"Does he want a shower?" Raph snarked as he stabbed the exposed pipe in the spot Donnie told him to.
A powerful spray of water shot from the pipe, catching Electro right in the chest. A burst of light and the smell of ozone filled the air as Electro screamed. He then fell to the ground, twitching.
"I was right," Donatello announced as he ran to the fallen Foot member. "Exposure to water shorted him out."
He took a tool from his belt and scanned Electro. After a second, he gave a quick nod.
"Looks like he's a human mutated with electric eel DNA, albeit heavily modified DNA. Gene cleanser should do the trick."
Hawkeye and Raphael watched the Brainiac's back as he pulled a beaker of the serum from his belt and began to slowly pour it into the unconscious villain's mouth.
- - - -
The next creature to enter the courtyard caught them all briefly off-guard. He looked like a tall, bipedal wolf skeleton. He growled at them, and tried to leap at Master Splinter. Leonardo got in his way, swords at the ready. Mikey was right behind him.
"Where's our sister?" Leo yelled at the beast.
It swiped at the three of them with razor-sharp claws.
"You really think that girl's your sister?" The villain gave a wicked grin. "You don't even share blood."
He was cut off by one of Widow's stingers hitting him in the backside. He turned to try and grab her, but she'd already darted out of his reach. The wolf creature whirled around, coming to face Michelangelo, his nunchucks already spinning. He tried to swat at the orange-clad turtle, only for his claws to strike against Mikey's deflector shield.
Angered, the wolf mutant roared at Mikey.
Mikey just roared back.
"RAH, yourself, you razor-faced dog!"
"Do not EVER call me dog!" The mutant growled.
Mikey smirked. "You got it, Rahzar!"
Incensed, Rahzar tried to skewer him again... only for twin vibranium katanas to slice off all of this claws.
Leonardo got between the two, his swords at the ready and his eyes on fire.
"Don't touch my brother," the blue-clad turtle warned through gritted teeth.
"You're not going to stop me, you stupid amphibian," the villain boasted. "After what Shredder did for me, no man alive is ever going to get in my way again--"
His eyes went wide as he screamed in pain. Then he fell forward, out cold.
Standing behind him was the Black Widow, a stun gun in her hands.
"I'm no man," she smirked at the unconscious wolf.
In seconds, Donnie had tossed over another vial of gene cleanser.
- - - -
Shredder had appeared in the courtyard after Electro and the newly-named Rahzar began fighting the others. Captain America knew from Splinter's battle stories that Oroku Saki was not a threat to be taken lightly.
He'd engaged the three of them immediately; his focus had mainly been on Splinter (who was more than a match for him), but he was able to deflect Cap's and Iron Man's attacks with ease before going back to blocking Splinter's strikes.
His armor had even been able to deflect Iron Man's energy blasts.
"An upgrade I made after the first time we met," Shredder snarked at Tony. "I learn from my mistakes."
"I doubt that," Cap retorted as he blocked the Shredder's blades with his shield. "You know that targeting the Hamato kids will bring SHIELD down on you. Yet you still kidnapped Spider-Ninja."
"Where is my daughter?" Splinter growled as he tried to cut off Shredder's hand.
Shredder gave a short, emotionless laugh as he blocked the strike.
"You mean my apprentice?"
"If you think she'll crack just because she's been caught," Captain America tried to smack him with his shield, "then you don't know her at all."
"You won't defeat me, boy," Shredder growled as he tried to skewer Steve.
The super soldier blocked the blade with his shield, then used his weapon's edge to snap the blades off of the gauntlet.
Shredder wasted a second staring at him in shock.
"I'm actually ninety-nine years old," Captain America smirked as he raised his shield again. "And I can do this all day."
Shredder, despite being down a weapon, still managed to block Splinter's next three strikes and Tony's next two blasts. But he was clearly on the defensive.
Steve should have expected him to do something drastic.
He pulled a small sphere from his belt and threw it on the ground. Splinter knew what it was and quickly cleared out, but Steve and Tony weren't as lucky. Thick, awful-smelling smoke filled the air in a six-foot radius. When Steve had managed to get his bearings, he saw Tony pinned to the ground, Shredder's blade aimed at his neck.
The world seemed to enter slow motion; Steve knew that Tony's armor could withstand a lot, but a directly lethal blow like that...
His heart rate quadrupled as he tried to think of what to do. The blade was getting closer to Tony's throat...
Then, out of the blue, something hit Shredder right in his one good eye.
A spider web.
He looked up just in time to see a small but powerful figure back flip into the courtyard. Running at a super human speed, she leapt into a flying kick, her foot hitting the still-blinded Shredder right in the breastplate. He went sailing back several feet.
"You good, Iron Man?" Spider-Ninja asked, her voice full of concern.
The mask of his helmet went up, revealing a shell-shocked but grateful Tony.
"SPIDEY!"
In seconds, all four turtles tackled Petra, causing her to nearly fall over. The normally stoic Splinter joined the hug just as quickly.
Steve had a LOT of questions about her abduction (and about where Doom was), but he decided to let the family have their reunion.
"This is not over!" Shredder roared as he stood up, ripping the webbing off of his eyes. "I will not stop, Yoshi, until you and your cursed clan are destroyed!"
"You are Oroku Saki, yes?"
Steve almost grinned at the perfect timing.
Saki whirled around to face Thor. The Asgardian was looking at the crime lord with utter disdain.
"I am the Shredder," he growled at him, readying his sword and remaining blades.
Thor, unimpressed, began to spin Mjolnir. Thunder cracked overhead.
"I am the Thunderer."
Shredder didn't seem to realize how much danger he was in... or he didn't see Thor as a threat.
"I will not fall this day," he growled. "You will not be the one to defeat me."
Thor glared for a moment longer. Then Steve noticed his eyes dart slightly to the left, as if noticing something.
Then, the Asgardian prince smiled.
"True, I will not defeat you."
Shredder had exactly three seconds to ponder his words before he heard the thunderous footsteps.
"HULK SMASH!"
The Japanese warlord was suddenly at the mercy of a very angry Hulk.
It only took a few seconds of him being thrown against the floor (his armor protecting him from getting any lethal injuries) before Shredder yielded and held out his hands to be cuffed.
Notes:
A lot to touch on, so here we go.
Shredder, even if you are a terrible father, everyone knows that you NEVER mess with a kid to get to their father. Especially is that kid has four older brothers, a ninja master for a father, several SHIELD agents as aunts/uncles, and Earth's mightiest heroes as unofficial additional parents (not to mention the entire faculty and student body of Xavier's as friends/aunts/uncles/cousins).
Doctor Doom is one of my FAVORITE Marvel villains for a lot of reasons. First, he's pragmatic. He doesn't do evil just for the sake of being evil: ALL of his actions have a reason behind them, and he's even willing to help his enemies if it benefits him. Second, the guy (though he doesn't like to admit it) has a heart: he saved Sue Richards' life and delivered her and Reed's baby daughter (with him even naming her). True, his heart is buried pretty deep under steel and tungsten (and he mainly delivered Mr. Fantastic's daughter so he could one-up Reed), but it is there and he's willing to let it out sometimes. Third, this guy is borderline unstoppable. He's taken on some of the most powerful beings in the Marvel universe and WON. BTW, one of the beings he's canonically defeated? THE FLIPPING BEYONDER. And he did it with a kick-ass line to boot. So, yeah, I had a lot of fun writing for him.
I originally wanted Petra to only have web shooters and not organic webs. I had two reasons for this: a) Stan Lee himself thought the idea of organic webbing was gross and I wanted to respect his wishes, and b) Petra developing the webbing herself is a great way to show her expertise in chemistry. However, since the Hamatos are no strangers to mutant weirdness/body horror, I have a feeling they (and Petra, who's grown up with mutant weirdness) would be far more accepting of it than others. Petra still thinks it's pretty gross, though, and (once she and Donatello determined that NOT spinning organic webs wouldn't hurt her) she opted to never use that power unless a situation called for it. Splinter approved, saying most ninjas keep an ability or two hidden to surprise their enemies.
For those of you who are TMNT 2012 fans, you'll likely recognize the dialogue between Mikey and Rahzar. I copied their interaction in the "Shellacne" episode, thinking "Why not?" I made sure to add a little of my own stuff in their conversation, though; I'm not about to copy-paste in what's supposed to be my own work.
Yes, Natasha Romanoff saying the "I'm no man" line from Lord of the Rings WAS necessary and I will not be convinced otherwise.
I thought it would be really funny if Xever (who is a fish mutant reliant on water in the TV series) had water as his primary weakness here. And yes, Raph had to be the one to take him down: TMNT 2012 fans know why (I will not elaborate because spoilers).
No matter how tough he is (or thinks he is), Shredder does not stand a chance against the Hulk.
Forgot to mention: Sam Wilson was on a mission with War Machine (no I will NOT call him Iron Patriot) in South America at the time. If he hadn't been busy, he would have definitely helped. Also, it's hard enough keeping track of the entire Hamato family AND all the Avengers, so I really didn't want to add any more heroes/villains than I needed to.
Pages Navigation
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 1 Fri 24 Jan 2025 11:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Jan 2025 02:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 1 Mon 05 May 2025 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
BBHONG on Chapter 4 Tue 21 Jan 2025 01:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 4 Tue 21 Jan 2025 01:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
BBHONG on Chapter 4 Tue 21 Jan 2025 03:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 4 Sat 25 Jan 2025 12:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 5 Sun 26 Jan 2025 03:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 5 Sun 26 Jan 2025 04:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
BBHONG on Chapter 6 Sat 25 Jan 2025 11:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 6 Sun 26 Jan 2025 12:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 6 Sun 26 Jan 2025 03:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 6 Sun 26 Jan 2025 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Jan 2025 06:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Jan 2025 06:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 7 Tue 28 Jan 2025 07:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 7 Tue 28 Jan 2025 12:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 7 Tue 28 Jan 2025 01:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 7 Tue 28 Jan 2025 01:54PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 28 Jan 2025 02:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 11 Sun 09 Feb 2025 09:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 11 Sun 09 Feb 2025 10:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 12 Wed 12 Feb 2025 02:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 12 Thu 13 Feb 2025 12:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
BBHONG on Chapter 12 Wed 12 Feb 2025 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 12 Thu 13 Feb 2025 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 12 Fri 14 Feb 2025 10:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 12 Sat 15 Feb 2025 02:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Okami1001 on Chapter 13 Tue 18 Feb 2025 06:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 13 Tue 18 Feb 2025 02:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 14 Tue 18 Feb 2025 08:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 14 Wed 19 Feb 2025 02:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 14 Wed 19 Feb 2025 02:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 15 Wed 19 Feb 2025 04:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 15 Thu 20 Feb 2025 03:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 15 Thu 20 Feb 2025 04:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 15 Thu 20 Feb 2025 04:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 16 Fri 21 Feb 2025 07:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 16 Sat 22 Feb 2025 02:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 16 Sat 22 Feb 2025 02:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 16 Sat 22 Feb 2025 03:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ultimatrixbearer on Chapter 17 Mon 24 Feb 2025 01:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 17 Mon 24 Feb 2025 02:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Okami1001 on Chapter 17 Mon 24 Feb 2025 03:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
WeirdScribe95 on Chapter 17 Mon 24 Feb 2025 04:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation